#running out of things to read that I know of
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Psychoanalysis and Other Forms of Foreplay -S.R
Spencer Reid x Hotch’s daughter!reader
Spencer slumped in his chair, shoulders curled forward, fingers twitching against the edge of his desk. His screen had gone black. He didn’t notice. His fingers toyed with a paperclip, twisting it into unfamiliar shapes. By the time he realized he had bent it into a crude spiral, Penelope Garcia was already leaning on the edge of his desk, silently watching.
Across the bullpen, Garcia appeared in a flurry of lemon-yellow and rage.
“Okay,” she said, not even bothering with a hello. “What the hell is going on with you?”
He furrowed his brows. “What do you mean?”
“Don’t you play innocent with me, Dr. Disaster. You’ve been cranky, broody, barely forming full sentences for like… months.” She planted her hands on her hips. “I thought it was just you being you. But I saw you turn down Olivia from accounting today.”
Spencer looked at her like she’d spoken Martian. “She has a boyfriend.”
“She also has working eyes and a pulse and was very into your whole tortured genius thing,” Garcia snapped. “But you looked like she handed you a hand grenade instead of a phone number.”
He sighed. “It’s not that I’m not interested in dating.”
She raised a perfectly arched brow. “So what is it?” He hesitated.
“Spencer.”
He stared at his hands. “I can’t… finish.”
Garcia blinked. “Like… your sentences? Or—”
“No.” He scrubbed a hand down his face. “Sexually. I can’t come.”
Her jaw dropped.
“Not since—” He cut himself off.
“Oh my god. Since her?” He winced. “Oh my god. Spencer, no.”
He exhales. “It’s just her.” Garcia stared, unsure if she wanted to laugh or cry. “So your… tool of quantifiable pleasure is emotionally monogamous?”
“I’m not doing this for fun, Penelope!”
“You’re not doing this at all, apparently!”
He glared at her. She softened. “Okay, okay. I’m sorry. But, Spence—listen to yourself. You’re literally telling me the only person who can get you off is Hotch’s daughter. The girl whose heart you broke. The girl you left because her father said to. You realize how messed up that sounds, right?”
He ran a hand through his hair. “I didn’t leave because he said to. I left because she asked me not to fight him. She didn’t want to make it worse. And I couldn’t… I couldn’t stand to hurt her more by pushing.”
“Yeah,” Garcia said, folding her arms. “And now you want to go crawling back to her. For what, closure? Round two? Post-nut clarity?”
Spencer runs a hand through his already chaotic hair. “That is not how I’d describe it. But yes.”
Penelope stares. “So you’ve tried?”
He nods, miserable. “Hookups. Dates. Paid for dinner. Tried not paying for dinner. Switched hands. Switched porn. Nothing.”
She squints. “And you think this is a… medical issue?”
“No. It’s psychological. I know exactly what it is. It’s her. My mind won’t let go of her, and my body’s catching on.”
She gave him a long, hard look. “Do not use her like some kind of sexual Drano, I mean it,” she continues. “You don’t get to show up at her door hard and hollow and expect her to patch the leak. That girl loved you. And last I checked, heartbreak wasn’t an aphrodisiac.”
Your Apartment, 11:02 PM
You opened the door without checking the peephole. Rookie move. But you’d been expecting a food delivery.
Instead, it was Spencer.
And he looked like hell. You crack the door, arms crossed, hip leaning into the frame. “You lost?”
He looks like hell. Not in the tragic, gaunt, ex-addict way—no, this is emotional hell. Shirt wrinkled. Hair a little too curly. Mouth parted like he’s not sure how to start.
“I… needed to talk.”
You sigh and open the door fully. “You’ve got two minutes.”
He walked in like he’d forgotten what your apartment looked like. Eyes flicking to the couch you used to fuck on, the blanket he’d wrapped you in when you cried watching Dead Poets Society, the half-read book on the coffee table with his annotated handwriting in the margins.
“Did you come to sightsee or spit out whatever dumbass reason brought you here?”
“You look good,” he offers, like it might soften the blow of whatever he’s about to say.
You blinked arching an eyebrow. “You look like shit. And I know that’s not why you’re here.”
“I tried,” he added quickly, like it was a confession. “And it just… doesn’t work. I can’t.”
“You can’t what?”
“Finish.”
Your mouth went dry. “Spencer.” You stare. “I’m sorry?”
“I haven’t been able to orgasm. Since… you.”
Your mouth opens and then closes again. Because what the fuck is this?
“You’re seriously here to tell me that no one else can make you come? And what, you thought I would fix that for you?” You laugh, sharp and disbelieving. “For fuck’s sake, Spencer.”
“I didn’t mean it like that,” he says quickly, stepping forward. “I just—I’ve been trying to move on. And I can’t. It’s like my body knows what my brain keeps denying.”
“Is this the part where I’m supposed to feel bad for you?” Your tone was acid. “Because it sounds like you came here to make your problem my problem.”
Spencer looked wrecked. “I don’t want to use you.”
“Then don’t.”
“I just—” He raked a hand through his hair. “It’s you. It’s always been you. And it’s like my body knows it before I do.”
Your breath caught. Because that’s the thing—he always knew what to say when it was already too late.
You turned away from the door, arms tight across your chest. He didn’t follow you right away. Maybe he was waiting for the invite that wasn’t coming. Or maybe he knew better than to push.
“So what now?” you asked, voice carefully flat. “You tell me that your dick misses me, and I’m supposed to be flattered?”
Spencer flinched. “That’s not—”
“Don’t you dare say ‘what this is about.’”
He shut his mouth.
You crossed the room and leaned against the kitchen counter, curling your fingers around the edge like it might hold you in place. “Do you know how sick it is that you showed up here because no one else can get you off? That’s a you problem, Spencer. Not mine.”
“I know that,” he said quietly.
“Do you?”
He looked down. “I don’t expect you to fix it.”
“Then why are you here?”
His eyes met yours. “Because I can’t pretend it doesn’t mean something.”
You stared at him. “You left me.”
“I didn’t want to.”
“But you did. You let him make the call for both of us.”
He stepped closer, slowly. “You asked me not to fight him.”
“I thought giving you space was respecting your boundaries,” he said finally. “I thought leaving was the least selfish thing I could do.”
You swallowed. “You were wrong.”
A beat. Then another. “Do you want me to leave?”
You looked away. The worst part was—you didn’t. Not yet. “…No.”
He exhaled, like he’d been holding it since he got in the car. “Then can I just… sit down?”
You nodded once, sharply. He crossed to the couch and eased into it like the memory of you was still warm in the cushions. You watched him from the kitchen, heart hammering.
“I’m not sleeping with you,” you said, even though he hadn’t asked.
He nodded. “I wouldn’t ask you to.”
You scoffed. “You already did.”
“I didn’t—” He stopped, caught himself. “You’re right. I did. I didn’t mean to, but I did.”
You were quiet a long time.
“I’ve tried to stop missing you,” he said, barely louder than a whisper. “It’s exhausting.”
“I didn’t ask you to.”
“I know.” He laced his fingers together in his lap. “But I thought you should know.”
You moved closer, slowly. Stood across from him, arms crossed. “So what is this, then? You show up, tell me your body won’t cooperate with anyone else, and what—expect me to just… hold that for you? Be honored?”
He looked up. “No. I’m asking if you still miss me too.”
You blinked.
“I’m asking,” he said carefully, “if I’m the only one who feels like there’s a version of us we never got to finish.”
You didn’t mean to cry.
It just… happened.
Hot tears slipped down your cheeks before you could stop them, before you could tell your body no. You turned away fast, back to the kitchen sink, chest rising too fast.
Spencer stood—but didn’t cross the room. “I’m sorry.”
“I know.”
“I mean it.”
You nodded, barely. “I know.” You blinked slowly. “So what now?”
“I don’t know.”
Another pause. And then you said it. The question that had been burning your tongue since he walked in.
“Is this about sex? Or is this about me?”
His jaw tensed. “It’s both. But I swear to you, if I could want anyone else—if I could feel this way with anyone else—I would.”
“Jesus,” you whispered.
“Not because I don’t love you,” he said quickly. “Because it would be easier if I didn’t.”
You stared at him. “You’re pathetic.”
“I know.”
“I should tell you to leave.”
“You should.”
“But I’m not.”
He moved first—close enough to feel your breath catch. His voice was barely audible. “If I kiss you, will you hit me?”
“Probably.”
He didn’t move. But you did. You grabbed the front of his shirt and yanked him down into you like it was instinct, like some part of your body still remembered.
You backed into the couch without breaking the kiss, tugging him with you until your legs hit the edge and you dropped into the cushions. He followed instantly, his knees bracketing your thighs, weight caging you in. That kiss didn’t stop—not even when your fingers started undoing the buttons on his shirt with more aggression than skill.
“I hate you,” you muttered between kisses, your breath catching as he dragged his mouth down your neck.
“I deserve that,” he mumbled back, nipping at your collarbone. “Say it again.”
“I hate you.”
“You still want me?”
“Fuck you.”
“Please.”
You shoved his shirt off his shoulders with trembling hands. He made a sound in the back of his throat when you scraped your nails down his chest. It was rougher than you used to be.
“Tell me this means something,” he whispered, voice cracked.
You dragged his belt free and tossed it to the floor. “It means I need you to shut the fuck up.”
He dropped to his knees. Palmed your thighs. Rested his forehead against your hip like he was praying.
“God, I missed you,” he murmured.
You pushed him back. “Lie down.”
Spencer obeyed like it was instinct—like your voice bypassed logic. He sank back into the cushions, legs spread, eyes dark and waiting. Watching you like he didn’t know if this was real or punishment.
You climbed into his lap slowly, deliberately—straddling him, knees pressed to either side of his hips, your thighs bracketing the tension he was barely holding back.
Your hands framed his jaw. You kissed him again—slower this time. He moaned into your mouth when you rocked your hips forward, grinding against the hard line of him. There was nothing polite about it—just friction and desperation, your thin panties soaked through already and his cock straining beneath his boxers like it couldn’t wait to be touched.
You reached between your bodies and tugged them down just enough, freeing him. He was thick, flushed, already leaking—and he cursed under his breath when you wrapped your fingers around him.
“Still can’t come for anyone else?” you asked, stroking him slow and steady.
His head fell back against the cushion, eyes fluttering shut. “No one but you.”
“Good.”
You lifted just enough to tug your panties aside and lined him up with your entrance. His hands gripped your hips like he was trying not to beg. You sank down, your slick slipping against his throbbing cock.
Spencer shuddered. A deep, guttural sound tore from his chest like it was the first breath he’d taken in months. His eyes flew open, wide and disbelieving.
“Fuck,” he gasped. “You—you feel—”
“Better than anyone else?” you finished, lips curling into something mean.
He nodded like he was drowning. “So much better.”
You set the rhythm—slow, grinding circles that forced him to feel every inch of you.
He was falling apart underneath you. Hands trembling where they clutched your thighs. Breathing erratic.
“Look at me,” you whispered.
His eyes met yours, desperate and glazed.
“You came here thinking this would fix something.” Your nails dug into his shoulders. “But it won’t. It’ll make it worse.”
“I know,” he whispered, voice raw. “I want it anyway.”
You rocked harder now, angling your hips just right, the drag of him inside you hitting every spot that made your legs shake. You clenched around him and he whimpered.
“Jesus—baby—please—”
“You close?” you asked sweetly, tightening your grip on his jaw.
He nodded frantically. “I—I can’t—”
“You can,” you said, breath hot against his cheek. “You came all this way, Spencer. Don’t you dare fucking stop now.”
He let out a strangled groan—head tipping back, mouth parted, eyes glazed like he was already coming apart from just the threat of it.
“I’m gonna—I can’t—fuck—”
His hips jerked beneath you, chasing every desperate ounce of friction, hands flying to your ass like he needed to ground himself. You were soaked, clenching hard around him, rhythm never breaking.
Spencer spilled into you with a shudder so intense it almost knocked you both backward. His hips jerked helplessly, mouth slack, eyes glassy as he came harder than he had in over a year, burying his face in your shoulder like he couldn’t handle the sound of it, let alone the feeling.
You came with a gasp, your entire body clenching around him, nails dragging down his back, hips still rolling through the aftershocks.
You were both breathless and trembling, locked together like neither of you could quite bear to be apart.
Spencer held you. Tight. His breath was warm against your neck.
You felt the words forming before he even said them.
“I love you,” he whispered, ruined. “I never stopped.”
You didn’t answer. Not yet. But you didn’t let go, either. And he knew. He’d just made the biggest mistake of his life all over again. But this time—you weren’t going to let him walk away without a fight.
a/n: limerence is going to kill me
⋆•★⋆ MASTERLIST ⋆★•⋆
#spencer reid#dr spencer reid#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x y/n#doctor spencer reid#spencer reid smut#spencer reid x fem!reader#criminal minds#criminal minds x you#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds smut#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid criminal minds#spencer reid fan fiction#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fic#spencer reid x fem reader#spencer reid x you smut#spencer reid imagine#criminal minds fandom
738 notes
·
View notes
Text
you again? | quinn hughes
quinn hughes x fem!reader
After a disastrous first date, you and Quinn Hughes think you’ll never see each other again—until he shows up in your office… as your newest therapy client.
recs are open + prompt list
beachy’s masterlist🐚
THIS IS MY WORK AND MY WORK ONLY. I DO NOT GIVE CONSENT TO ANY FORM OF “REWRITING” MY FICS

You agree to the date because your friend swears he’s normal.
“You’d like him,” she says. “He’s low-key. Dry humor. No red flags. And he’s hot. But like… tired hot.”
“Tired hot?”
“You’ll see.”
The app profile is vague. One picture—blurry, probably a cropped group photo. Bio says:
Hockey. Golf. Mostly quiet. Good at Mario Kart.
You message him because the Mario Kart line makes you laugh. He replies ten minutes later.
Only if you pick Yoshi. Anyone else is a war crime.
You meet him at a little place you like—a bar with decent food and mercifully low lighting. He’s ten minutes late, and when he walks in, he looks…
You squint.
He looks like he got hit by a truck, reversed over, and then forced to do media availability. His hoodie is slightly damp. His eyes are red-rimmed. He has the audacity to sniffle.
“Hi,” he says, voice rough. “Quinn.”
You blink. “You’re sick.”
“I’m not contagious.”
“Right.”
“I took DayQuil.”
“...Okay.”
You both sit.
It goes downhill immediately.
You ask normal questions. He answers in fragments.
“So, are you from around here originally?”
“Michigan. But I live here now.”
“What brought you to Vancouver?”
“Hockey.”
You sip your drink. “Right. Of course.”
He nods, sniffling.
“You play professionally?” you ask, just to clarify.
He glances at you. “Yeah. Canucks.”
“Oh. I don’t really follow hockey.”
“That’s fine.”
Silence.
You try again. “So besides that... what do you do for fun?”
He shrugs. “Not much. Golf in the offseason.”
You wait.
That’s it. That’s the whole sentence.
He reaches for his water and knocks over the salt shaker.
You press your lips together. “You know, we could reschedule.”
“I’m already here.”
“You’re clearly not feeling great.”
“I didn’t want to be a flake.”
“That’s very noble of you,” you say flatly, and he huffs a quiet breath that might be a laugh.
You spend the next ten minutes trying to scrape a conversation out of someone who answers like he’s being cross-examined in court.
Eventually, you set your fork down.
“This isn’t working, is it?”
He looks up, startled. “What?”
“This. Us. The date. It’s not going well.”
He opens his mouth. Pauses. Then nods. “No. I guess not.”
You sigh. “Okay. I’m gonna go.”
“I’ll get the check.”
You blink. “Seriously?”
“I feel bad. You came out.”
You glance at him, and for a moment—just a second—you feel sorry for him. The hoodie. The puffy eyes. The way he keeps rubbing the side of his neck like he’s thinking hard about something he’ll never say.
But then he adds: “You ask questions like you’re a therapist or something.”
You raise your eyebrows. “I am a therapist.”
His face does a weird thing—like his brain short circuits and he reboots mid-sentence. “Oh. Shit. That makes sense.”
You stare at him. “Good night, Quinn.”
Two weeks later, your receptionist pokes her head into your office.
“New intake just arrived. Quinn H., 2:30 p.m.”
You freeze.
“No,” you say automatically.
She tilts her head. “No?”
“No,” you repeat, pulling up the intake form. “That can’t be right.”
You read the form. Referral: E. Pettersson Presenting concern: Work-related stress. Generalized anxiety. Difficulty with emotional processing. Client: Quinn Hughes.
You close your laptop and stare at the wall.
A minute later, there’s a knock on your door.
You don’t look up when you say, “Come in.”
You do look up when he says: “Are you serious?”
He’s standing in the doorway, arms crossed, looking like someone just told him he has to retake the SATs.
You stare back. “I could say the same thing.”
He runs a hand through his hair. “Petey said you were good.”
You sit straighter. “Elias sent you to me?”
“Yeah. He’s worried about me or whatever.”
“I mean… fair.”
He glances up. “You gonna refer me out?”
You pause. “Do you want me to?”
“I don’t know.”
“I can’t treat someone I’ve had a personal relationship with.”
Quinn snorts. “We went on one date and hated each other.”
You nod. “True. Still personal.”
He looks at the wall. Then back at you. “I just— I don’t really want to start over.”
You sigh. “You could’ve led with that.”
“Not really my style.”
You hesitate. Think. One session. One session won’t kill you.
“Alright,” you say. “Let’s try. One session.”
He sits, awkward in the chair, like it might bite him. “So what now?”
You fold your hands in your lap. “Why don’t you tell me why you’re here?”
He talks more than you expected. Not easily—but once he gets going, it’s like he can’t stop. He talks about pressure. About expectations. About how he gets stuck in his own head. About never feeling good enough even when he is good enough. About how sometimes he feels invisible, and sometimes he wishes he was.
You say very little. You let the silence do its work.
At the end of the session, he stands slowly, almost reluctant.
“That wasn’t terrible,” he says.
You give him a bland look. “High praise.”
He huffs a laugh. “You’re still kind of annoying.”
You smile sweetly. “And you’re still emotionally repressed.”
Quinn pauses at the door.
“Hey,” he says. “I didn’t mean that thing I said. On the date. About you analyzing everything.”
You shrug. “It’s fine.”
“No, it’s not.” He shifts on his feet. “You were just trying to be nice. I was... sick. And stressed. And kind of a dick.”
You nod once. “Apology accepted.”
He clears his throat. “So, uh. See you next week?”
You smile. “Same time.”
Quinn’s slumped in your office chair, head tilted back, arms crossed. He's staring at the ceiling like he’s trying to count how many ways he’s trapped in his own head.
“I don’t get it,” he mutters. “Why is it still like this? I’ve done what you said—I've tried journaling, I’ve been getting sleep, I even stopped reading Reddit.”
You blink. “Wow. That one must’ve hurt.”
He gives you a weak smirk. “Little bit.”
You nod slowly. “Alright. You want to try something different?”
He looks at you. “Different how?”
“Out-of-office different.”
Quinn squints. “Like... a field trip?”
“Not officially,” you say. “But yeah. Come with me. I want you to try something.”
Fifteen minutes later, you’re standing outside a strip mall building with blacked-out windows and a fluorescent sign that says: “Rage Room.”
Quinn looks at the door. Then back at you. “You’re kidding.”
You don’t blink. “Nope.”
“You want me to hit stuff?”
“I want you to let go of things without overthinking them.”
He raises an eyebrow. “Is this even—like—allowed?”
“Ethically? Not ideal,” you admit. “But you said you didn’t want to start over. So you get me. And I say you need to get out of your own head before you spiral into another three-day silent shame cycle.”
He huffs a breath. “You’re weird.”
You smile. “You’re avoidant.”
The rage room smells like old rubber and drywall. A speaker’s blasting 2000s emo music at an almost disrespectful volume. A wall of bats, crowbars, and sledgehammers hangs like a weapons rack in a zombie movie.
Quinn’s in a beat-up hoodie and safety goggles, staring at a pile of breakables like he doesn’t know what to do with his hands.
You hand him a metal pipe. “Start small. Smash something.”
He hesitates. “Like what?”
You gesture to the row of ceramic mugs lined up on a folding table. “Pick your least favorite and commit a crime.”
He gives you a look. “You get weirder every week.”
“You get quieter.”
He walks up to the table, lifts the pipe, and smashes a mug with one clean, decisive swing.
It shatters like a tiny explosion. Glass skitters everywhere.
You wait.
“…Okay,” he mutters. “That was kind of satisfying.”
You grin. “There it is.”
Twenty minutes later, Quinn has completely entered his rage era.
He’s sweating, muttering under his breath between swings. You only catch bits and pieces—some unholy mix of “fucking power play,” “media bullshit,” and “Jack gets away with this stuff.”
He’s wrecked three keyboards, a set of old plates, and a plastic printer you brought from home that’s been jamming since April.
And finally, finally, when he stops—breathing heavy, shoulders tense—he leans back against the wall and lets out a sound that’s somewhere between a groan and a laugh.
You pass him a bottle of water. He takes it, still catching his breath.
“That helped more than I want to admit,” he says.
You sit next to him, cross-legged on the padded floor. “Then why don’t you want to admit it?”
He shrugs. “It’s dumb.”
You tilt your head. “It’s not. It's physical release. Unfiltered emotion. No expectations. You don’t have to explain yourself.”
He’s quiet for a second. Then he says, “I think that’s the part I’m bad at. Not being explainable.”
You blink. That’s… unexpectedly honest.
“What do you mean?”
“I don’t know. I’m not loud. Or charismatic. I don’t want to be interviewed. I don’t want to sell myself. I just want to be good at what I do.” He pauses. “But everyone’s always trying to tell a story about me.”
You nod slowly. “So you feel like you’re not allowed to write your own.”
He glances at you. “Yeah. Exactly.”
You let the silence settle between you for a second.
Then, gently, you ask, “So what story would you write?”
He snorts. “You always do this.”
“Do what?”
“Turn one good moment into a pop quiz.”
You smile. “I call it ‘holding space.’ You call it ‘being a pain in the ass.’”
“Both can be true,” he mumbles.
You nudge his arm. “Come on. Try.”
He sighs. Looks down at the dented metal bat in his hands.
“I think…” he starts, slowly, “...I’d write that I’m trying. Even if it doesn’t look like it. Even if I fuck it up. I’m still trying.”
You look at him for a long second. “That’s a good story.”
He shrugs, glancing away. “No one wants to hear that one.”
“I do.”
It’s out before you can stop it.
He blinks. His face shifts—something between surprised and soft.
You clear your throat. “Professionally speaking.”
“Right,” he says quickly. “Obviously.”
Another beat of silence.
“…But seriously,” he says, “this was good.”
You nod. “Next time we do yoga.”
He groans. “No thanks. That feels like a Jack thing.”
You grin. “Exactly.”
You walk out together. It’s raining lightly, just misty enough to make your clothes cling.
He stops at his car, hesitating before opening the door.
Then: “Hey.”
You turn.
“Thank you.”
You nod. “You’re welcome.”
Quinn’s quiet for a second. Then, very softly, “I don’t think I hated our first date as much as I acted like I did.”
Your breath catches.
You try to play it cool. “Because of me? Or the DayQuil?”
He laughs—low, real. “A little of both.”
“Noted.”
He opens his door.
“You’re still not allowed to flirt with your therapist,” you call after him.
“I know,” he says. But he smiles anyway.
Quinn stops coming to your sessions after the rage room.
At first, it’s just a reschedule.
“Practice ran late.”
Then a last-minute cancellation. “Bit of a travel day mess. Can we push to next week?”
Then nothing.
You try not to take it personally.
You’re a professional. You have to be. You remind yourself of this while reading over your clinical notes, chewing your pen cap like it might bite back.
Still, you can’t help but notice the shift.
He’s not just skipping therapy. He’s avoiding you.
Which—fine. It makes sense. The line got blurry. He opened up, got comfortable, probably caught himself too late. That happens sometimes.
But what bugs you isn’t that he stopped coming.
It’s that he didn’t say goodbye.
Three weeks pass.
You try to forget about him, but then Jack Hughes goes viral for doing donuts in a golf cart, and it’s all over your For You page.
Quinn’s in the background of the video, arms crossed, trying not to smile, and your stomach flips like you swallowed a rock.
You set your phone down and say—out loud, to your empty apartment— “Get a grip.”
It’s nearly 7 p.m. on a rainy Thursday when you hear a knock on your office door.
You glance at the clock. You don’t have anyone booked this late.
You open it slowly, cautiously.
Quinn’s standing there in a baseball cap and a hoodie like he thinks he’s undercover. His expression is unreadable.
“Hey,” he says.
You stare at him. “Are you lost?”
He huffs a soft laugh. “Kinda.”
You lean against the doorframe. “You’ve missed three sessions.”
“I know.”
“You didn’t even email.”
“I know,” he says again.
You pause. “You okay?”
He looks down. “Not really.”
You step back. “Come in.”
He doesn’t sit on the couch. He hovers, fidgeting with the hem of his hoodie like he’s not sure he should be here.
You let the silence stretch until it starts to fray.
Finally, he says, “I think you should refer me out.”
Your heart sinks.
“Oh,” you say, trying to sound neutral. “Okay. That’s fair. If you think someone else would be a better fit—”
“I don’t,” he cuts in. “You’re—you’re a good fit. That’s the problem.”
You blink. “Sorry?”
He drags a hand down his face. “I liked talking to you. Too much.”
You stare at him.
His voice gets quieter. “And then after the rage room… it didn’t feel like therapy anymore.”
You try to steady yourself. “We’ve kept clear boundaries—”
“I know,” he says quickly. “You’ve been... great. You didn’t do anything wrong.”
“But you did?”
“No, I just—” he stops, frustrated. “I couldn’t keep pretending it didn’t feel like something else.”
Something thick swells in your chest.
He finally meets your eyes. “I couldn’t come back in here and keep pretending I didn’t want to see you outside of this room.”
You don’t say anything. You can’t.
“Look,” he continues, his voice shaking slightly, “I don’t want to mess this up, and I don’t want to put you in a weird spot, but I— I want to try again. I want to go on a real date. With you. No DayQuil. No pretending it didn’t happen. Just... you and me.”
You let out a slow breath. “You understand the rules, right?”
He nods. “Six months. After termination.”
You raise an eyebrow. “You looked it up?”
He shrugs. “I looked a lot of things up.”
You stare at him. You think about your ethics board. You think about your job. You think about the way he looked in that rage room—focused, present, real—and the way his laugh got stuck in your throat after he thanked you. The way your fingers itched to reach for him and didn’t.
And you think: maybe it’s okay to want something, too.
You exhale. “Alright.”
Quinn blinks. “Wait—really?”
“I’ll refer you out. To someone I trust. And if you still want to try... after the required time... I’ll consider it.”
His eyes flicker with something bright. “You’ll consider it?”
You smirk. “You have to earn your second date.”
He grins, small and honest. “Fair.”
He stands to go.
At the door, he pauses. Looks over his shoulder.
“Hey,” he says softly. “For what it’s worth... I think I got better. Not fixed. But better. Because of you.”
Your throat tightens. “Thank you.”
Quinn nods once. “See you when I’m legally allowed to flirt with you.”
“Countdown starts now.”
#be4chywrites#nhl x reader#quinn hughes x you#quinn hughes x#quinn hughes x y/n#quinn hughes fanfiction#quinn hughes x reader#quinn hughes imagine#q
417 notes
·
View notes
Text
When I am an old woman I shall wear purple
With a red hat which doesn’t go, and doesn’t suit me.
And I shall spend my pension on brandy and summer gloves
And satin sandals, and say we’ve no money for butter.
I shall sit down on the pavement when I’m tired
And gobble up samples in shops and press alarm bells
And run my stick along the public railings
And make up for the sobriety of my youth.
I shall go out in my slippers in the rain
And pick the flowers in other people’s gardens
And learn to spit.
You can wear terrible shirts and grow more fat
And eat three pounds of sausages at a go
Or only bread and pickle for a week
And hoard pens and pencils and beermats and things in boxes.
But now we must have clothes that keep us dry
And pay our rent and not swear in the street
And set a good example for the children.
We must have friends to dinner and read the papers.
But maybe I ought to practise a little now?
So people who know me are not too shocked and surprised
When suddenly I am old, and start to wear purple.
-Jenny Joseph
from Warning:When I am an Old Woman I shall wear purple
you have to stay alive. you're going to be such a beautiful middle aged freak. young freaks will see you in the street and know that things can be okay.
208K notes
·
View notes
Note
hellooooo! hope ur doing well :)
could i request a james fic where they are kind of the golden couple in school and everybody either envies them or wants to be like them because they just seem so affectionate when they are with each other and entertaining to be around and not so much of an annoying couple despite the fact they'd probably seem like they would be but when they are alone they are really quiet with their affection and they have quiet love for each other, showing their love with helping each other make pastries or one of them lying their head in the others lap while they read and it's all kind of shocking when the marauders find them quietly reading or something because they seem so hyper and fun but in reality are soo quiet-cuddly. thank you!
── . ☀︎ 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝘂𝗲𝗽𝗿𝗶𝗻𝘁. (𝗷.𝗽𝗼𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿)



you and james love each other loudly. even when there’s nobody else around to see it.
james potter x fem!reader 1.7k fluff masterlist.
AN | the lover boy of all lover boys
You’re used to the stares by now. They start the second you and James step into the corridor, your fingers laced with his like it’s the most natural thing in the world—which, for the two of you, it is.
The stares don’t faze you. They’re always there, the curious glances, wistful smiles, outright envy. You’re the golden couple. The couple. The one that first years whisper about and teachers look at with a kind of nostalgic longing, like maybe they once had what you do and let it slip away.
James Potter at your side, head thrown back in a loud laugh at something daft you just said, is an image burned into half the school’s mind.
You’re not trying to be enviable, honest. It’s just that loving James feels like a loud, bright thing sometimes. Like a firework. He talks too much when he’s around you, makes ridiculous jokes, and doesn't stop grinning. And you’re no better. You talk about him like he hung the stars in the sky—and to be fair, he may as well have.
“You want to know the secret?” you said once to Marlene, when she caught you smiling like an idiot after James kissed your cheek before Transfiguration. “He actually did hang the stars. Or at least, he’d try if I asked him to,”
Marlene rolled her eyes and muttered something like “disgusting”, but she was smiling when she said it.
James carries your books. Always has. Sometimes in his arms, most of the time levitating them just behind you with a casual flick of his wand like it’s second nature. You used to insist on carrying your own things until he said, “But why would you? I want to,” And you melted. That’s how he gets you—he always means it.
It’s always you and him in the Great Hall. James sits so close your knees knock under the table and he steals food from your plate like it’s a basic human right. You’re the kind of couple that never runs out of things to say. Half the time your friends have to tell you both to shut it during dinner. But they don’t really mind. You’re entertaining.
Together, you’re a show—but not a performance. That’s the difference. There’s no artifice. The handholding and the giggling, the way James lifts you into his arms to carry you across the muddy courtyard when it’s raining—none of it’s for anyone else. He just doesn’t want your shoes getting ruined, and he’s strong enough to do something about it.
When you laughed as he twirled you like it was a ballroom and not the entrance steps to the castle, people didn’t roll their eyes. They sighed. Because Merlin, wouldn’t it be nice to be loved like that?
But the thing that really makes you both the “blueprint”, as Sirius once so dramatically called it, is what nobody sees.
Or at least, what they’re not supposed to see.
—
You’re in the Gryffindor common room, curled in your usual corner, and the fire is soft and crackling, casting gold across James’s face. His head is in your lap, his glasses pushed up into his hair. You’re reading. He’s reading. Well, trying to. His eyes flutter closed every few minutes but he insists he’s not tired.
“You’re blinking like a cat,” you whisper, brushing a curl off his forehead.
“M’not,” he mutters, though the slur in his voice betrays him.
You smile, soft and fond, and go back to your book. His breathing evens out moments later.
You know you should wake him, but he looks so peaceful. So quiet. Nobody at school really knows this version of James—the boy who presses kisses to your temple in silence when you’re working on essays, who reads over your shoulder and murmurs corrections without teasing. Who rubs his thumb against the back of your hand absentmindedly, like he needs the contact just to think straight.
When you help him draft his Potions theory or he stays up with you past midnight working on Arithmancy, that’s love too. Not the flashy kind. Not the kind that gets you looks in the corridor or earns you snide comments from Sirius (“For Merlin’s sake, take a breath between sentences, you two,”).
No, this kind is deeper.
It’s in the gentle way James whispers, “You’re brilliant, you know,” when you manage to explain something he’s been struggling with for days.
It’s in the way you always keep a spare quill for him because he never remembers, and the way he always keeps your favourite chocolate in his satchel, just in case you’ve had a rough morning.
There’s something sacred about that kind of love. Quiet. Undemanding. Steady.
—
One afternoon, you and James are in the library, an unlikely occurrence if someone doesn’t know you properly. You’re sitting next to each other, your foot pressed against his shin under the table. There’s an open Charms text in front of you and a notebook filled with both your scrawls. He’s trying to come up with a mnemonic to remember a particularly finicky spell.
“Alright,” he says, tapping his wand against his chin. “Swinemuzzle Ensnare… Memory Eraser… Wormwood. That’s SEW. Sew what?”
“Sew a—” you pause, blinking. “I don’t know, a hat? A memory-hiding hat?”
James grins. “Ridiculous. I love it,”
You both laugh quietly, shoulders shaking, your laughter muffled by the thick library air.
And that’s exactly when the Marauders walk in.
They were probably looking for something—Remus’s notes, a textbook Peter lost, or maybe they just wanted to cause mischief in a new location. But what they find is the two of you hunched over a notebook, James’s hand lightly covering yours where it rests on the page, your eyes scanning lines of text, completely silent.
Sirius rolls his eyes fondly. “Gross, they’re revising together,”
Remus shushes him before Madam Pince can.
You look up, startled by their entrance. James blinks at them like he’s just woken from a nap.
“Oh. Hey, lads,”
Sirius stares at you like he’s seen a hippogriff do ballet.
“Why are you revising?”
James smirks, stretching. “What, you thought I was illiterate?”
“Honestly, sometimes, yeah,”
You snort and close the book. James sits back in his chair, the image of a smug, secretly cuddly boyfriend caught in the act.
Remus, ever the perceptive one, tilts his head. “So… She promised to shag you later if you actually focused?”
“Something like that,” you say, letting your fingers trail down James’s arm, not an ounce of embarrassment in your tone.
It’s not even true, but there’s no use in denying it.
Later, Sirius calls it “your secret language”.
“You two talk loud enough for the whole bloody castle, but then you’ve got this weird telepathy thing when you’re alone,”
James doesn’t even argue. Just nudges your knee with his.
You don’t think it’s weird. You think it’s love. Real love. Not just noise and theatrics, though you’ve got plenty of those. It’s in the silence. The comfort. The way you fit into each other’s lives so neatly it feels like you must have been built from the same material.
—
That night, you’re asleep before he is. Half passed out on one of the sofas in the common room by the time he returns from Quidditch practice, hair damp and messy, cheeks pink from the cold.
He finds you curled under a blanket with a book half-open in your hands.
“Hey,” he whispers, brushing your forehead.
You open your eyes sleepily. “Hi,”
James sits beside you on the couch, nudging your legs until you make space for him to lie down. You shift and let him rest his head against your chest, your fingers already finding his curls.
He exhales, long and slow, like the world has been holding its breath until now.
“Love you,” he murmurs.
You smile, bending low to kiss his forehead. “Love you more.”
And no one’s around to see it. No one to whisper about the golden couple or how perfect you look together. It’s quiet. And that’s when it feels the most real.
#marauders#marauders fanfiction#harry potter fanfiction#james potter x reader#james potter#james potter fluff
372 notes
·
View notes
Text
previous
Their request to court you, and your willingness to let them, shifts your whole world. These men, who have championed every move you've made for the last three months, who have encouraged you to be a stronger soldier, want you as their omega. Not because you're an omega, but because you're you. How does no one else see how fundamentally you've changed in the last few minutes? You want to run to the wash room. Surely you must look different now. There must be some mark, some outward sign to show how different you are.
There isn't. You know this. But there could be your omega reminds you. Though the courting contract - an outdated military requirement if ever there was one - said you would never need to bare a claiming mark if you became their omega, you know you'd want to.
The rest of supper is surprisingly normal, but with some subtle signs of their intention. Conversation washes over you as you eat, but when you've finished the few items on your plate and push back to stand, Soap and Price are already up and heading to the buffet. Price walks by the mains, stopping occasionally to add something to your plate. He returns to you with a nice mix of protein and veggies: black pepper beef, tempura prawns, veggie stir fry, spicy aubergine, and Singapore noodles. Soap, you notice, veers to the desserts and tries to grab one of everything. You suppress a giggle when it's clear there are too many options, and he returns, forlorn, mumbling about needing you to sample the rest later.
You smile shyly at both men. Before today, they wouldn't have tried to put plates together for you because you certainly wouldn't have let them. Being in the same career means they have to show you they can provide for you in other ways. It's going to take some adjusting, but for them, for this chance at a pack, it's worth it.
When everyone has made their last visits to the buffet and you have had at least a bite of every dessert, Gaz tugs you to the exit while Ghost waits at the till. He slips his hand around yours and glances over with a question on his face. You merely nod, and he's lacing his fingers through yours on your walk back to the car park. The silence is comfortable, like always, though there's a note of anticipation there now, a feeling of things to be said.
On the drive back to base, Price clears his throat and says, "Ren, I think it'd be good if ya came ta the team's barracks fer a bit. Got some things ta talk about, yeah?"
Your omega is so excited about the idea she's making you jittery. Your voice squeaks out an affirmative answer, and you hear a snicker of amusement from Ghost. Back on base, you make your way through the team barracks to the rec room, a space that feels the closest to home you felt since you moved out after secondary. It seems your omega had long ago decided this was her pack, and you can't keep the small smile off your lips at the realization.
As everyone settles into what you recognize are each of your regular seats, you notice yours is at the center. No matter where in the room you choose to sit, the rest of the pack spreads itself out from you as a central point. You'd never consciously paid attention to the little ways they must have been courting you all along.
"Ren," Price says, drawing your attention, "there are a few things we need ta come clean about if we're goin' ta really court ya. Because ya deserve to know the truth of what yer gettin' in to." You shift nervously in your seat until Gaz slowly stretches an arm out behind you. The warm weight of his arm on the couch is enough to settle you. "When we met, I told ya the team was pack. But what I didn't say is that we're a bonded pack."
He must read confusion on your face because he looks at Gaz next to you and nods. Gaz's arm winds itself back as he pulls his shirt up and off. Out of the corner of your eye, you see Soap doing the same. When both men are bare-chested, the silvery bond marks are clearly visible. Both men bear a pair of interlocking circles on their left pectoral, close to the sternum, above where you know their hearts are.
You're briefly distracted by a memory of your Dad with a similar set of marks; two silver circles, one on each side of his neck. You feel a slight wrench of your heart when you realize how badly you want them too, followed by a flush of warmth imagining your mark laid against the ones Soap and Gaz already possess.
Your brain catches up to what you're looking at - the four of them bonded. A true pack. The words tumble from your lips before you're able to stop them. "So, when you all left during Ghost's..." the comment trailing off.
Soap, shameless as ever, responds, "That's right. Couldn't sit right for a couple of days after."
Price sighs, a sound rooted deep in his bones. You've heard him make the same one other times Soap has taken things a step too far. "We don' need ta get inta all tha' right now," he says. Then, in answer to your unspoken question, "But yes, we're all, er, intimate." By the time he finishes, he looks like he wishes he were anywhere else talking about anything else.
Gaz's fingers brush lightly across your hand where it rests between you on the sofa. "These men are my life, and while we don' really put a name to it, we're all together." His voice drops to a whisper as he says, "If ya become our omega, we'll be your everything."
next
series masterlist | main masterlist
~~
taglist: @sirbonesly @z-wantstowrite @thriving-n-jiving @cecelia97 @theycallmevalen @boogeysmoth @cryingpages @riley13 @luxylucylou @lucienofthelakes @ilyztwo @chaosundcoffee @lostintransist @thegreyjoyed @honestlymassivetrash @thebumbqueen @maliamaiden @mordacioust @bina-passion-fruit @kittygonap @wanderingoperator @marsbars09 @kawaii-michealmyers @muraaaaaa @rpgsandstuff @casualhel @akilababs @thatbeach0 @night-shadowblood-writes2 @echo9821 @capswife @foolishseven @ilovesituationships @person-whomadefr0gsgay @leahnicole1219 @reggiesslut @ur-fav-pixi @gloriousloveduck @mystic60 @letstryagaintomorrow
#cod#poly!141#poly!141 x reader#tf 141#tf 141 x reader#omegaverse#omegaverse 141#omegaverse tf 141#a/b/o#a/b/o 141#a/b/o tf 141#john price#simon riley#johnny mactavish#kyle garrick#fierce wars and faithful loves#nerdygirl says
258 notes
·
View notes
Text
(i only came to this) party 4 u
Bucky Barnes x fem!reader
Summary: For the first few months you worked with the avengers, they barely knew you. Beyond what you were like during a mission, you were a mystery to them. It was truly marvelous how well you worked with the team and yet there was so little they knew about you.
You barely went to team bonding and you NEVER went to Tony Stark's parties. Well, not until last night. And you’re never going again.
Because of James Bucky Barnes.
WC: 11.4k
Tags/warnings: shy reader, fluff, hurt/comfort, intoxication/drinking, emotionally constipated reader
A/N: this is the longest thing I’ve written, WHOOPS. I couldn’t stop with this one so hope some of y’all enjoy it! Ps: no I don’t know what card game Steve and Bucky are playing, make believe (shrugs) beta read by my friend @whats-yesterday00
It’s official. You’re never leaving your room again.
Not after what happened last night.
From this moment forward you are not leaving your room. No matter the reason. No matter how much they beg.
Actually that’s a lie, you would have to leave your room at some point.
But you’re going to camp out in your room for as long as possible.
There’s a chance that if you do leave your room, and risk running into him, you’ll melt into a pile of goo on the floor. Or maybe you’d implode from the mortification.
Either way, you shouldn’t risk it.
You should just revert to the old version of you. The girl that didn’t ever leave her room. Was too intimidated by the other avengers to spend time with them. The girl who — even though you had been given a warm welcome — didn’t feel like part of the team yet.
For the first few months you worked with the avengers, they barely knew you. Beyond what you were like during a mission, you were a mystery to them. It was truly marvelous how well you worked with the team and yet there was so little they knew about you.
Steve would occasionally organize team bonding events. After you joined, Steve planned them more frequently. A subtle way to get you to open up to them.
Sometimes you would attend. Key word, sometimes.
Usually, it would take some convincing from a few of them. Like when Sam would crack some jokes about how this week you HAD to be there because they were doing XYZ and so on. At some point you’d feel guilty for missing it and show up only to sit there quietly the whole time. You’d speak when spoken to, but never intentionally join a conversation.
A majority of the time, you wouldn’t feel up for socializing and gave some excuse as to why you’re not feeling well. Steve never pushed you to show, but his eyes grew soft with concern whenever you told him you couldn’t attend.
But, at some point, the Avengers noticed a change in you. You stopped turning down bonding events and started actually participating. They would find you hanging out in the lounge more often or sticking around to watch movies.
After a long and brutal game of Uno during game night, they were all left surprised by how excited and competitive you were. The game ended with a stare down between you and Clint.
You were still a relatively shy person, just more willing to open up and be yourself around them. None of them knew what caused this sudden change, but few of them had their theories.
The first time you were tempted to leave your room was about two months after you started living in the compound.
You were standing on the only chair available in your room which happened to be the swivel desk chair. Was it the safest way to hang up your room decor? Probably not. But you wanted to decorate your walls and this was the only way to do it.
Your arms were starting to grow tired. One hand was holding up the poster, desperately trying to keep it straight, while the other was trying to rip off a piece of tape.
Somehow the chair moved just the right way and you lost your balance. You stumbled to the floor and took the chair with you.
“Shit!” You loudly groaned after landing on your side with a thump.
As you carefully stood back up, you heard a voice from the other side of your door.
“You okay in there?”
Your stomach dropped at the realization someone heard you fall. The urge to ignore the voice was strong, but you also knew they were just trying to check on you.
With a slight limp, you approached the door and opened it. Behind it was a concerned Bucky Barnes. Up until now, you’d never gotten this close of a look at him before. You never noticed how blue his eyes actually were. It was almost hypnotizing the way you were so easily lost in them as he stared back at you.
“Are you alright? I heard a crash.”
You blinked back to reality. “Yeah I’m fine. I fell trying to put up a poster,” you gestured towards it- now discarded (and thankfully not ripped) on the ground.
He peeked inside to see the fallen chair and poster. “Want some help?”
His kind gesture shouldn’t have surprised you. There was no indication Bucky Barnes was a bad guy. He was a great partner to work with in the field and his friends spoke very highly of him. But it did surprise you because outside of that, you never really had the chance to actually interact with him.
You also heard a notorious amount of grumpy old man jokes from Sam that you didn’t exactly know how to interpret.
“Yeah sure,” you nodded.
He followed behind and entered your room. He examined the decorations you managed to put up in the time you’ve been living there.
There were various music and movie posters of pop culture he mostly didn’t recognize. There were fake plants littered all around the room, scattered on different surfaces. The shelves were also covered with books. Rows and rows of books, that would’ve taken him years to get through. Close to the ceiling were strings of lights that gave the room a soft warm glow.
While he stood in the quiet of your room he noticed the faint music playing in the background. His face grew with curiosity as he looked around for where the sound was coming from.
“What song is that?”
You walked to your desk and grabbed the chair off the floor. “I’m not sure. It’s a playlist of old music I found online. Sometimes I like to put on old music from the 30s and 40s to have as background noise.”
You pointed to a YouTube video playing on your computer.
“You like old music?” He inquired, looking slightly surprised.
“Yeah, but I don’t know much about it,” you shrugged. “I don’t know what was popular back then or have any favorites.”
He glanced at the video playing on your computer, “I could give you some recommendations if you want.”
“Really?” you asked with growing enthusiasm.
The corners of his mouth threatened to perk up. “Yeah why not? If you wanna get into that type of music. Who better to learn it from?”
“That sounds great,” you said with a shy smile.
The realization dawned on you that now you were both just standing in the quiet of your room. You grabbed the poster and cleared your throat to grab his attention.
“Oh right,” he mumbled, looking a bit flustered and ran a hand through his short hair. “Where did you want to hang it?”
“Up here,” You pointed to the empty space on the wall next to your desk.
He took the poster from you and carefully stepped on the chair as you held it still. He placed it against the wall, following your directions for where to hang it. You handed him a few pieces of tape and he slowly flattened out the poster before sticking it to the wall. When he was finished, he stepped off the chair and took a step back with you to get a proper look at it. The picture hung high above your desk. A starry sky with a collection of different constellations.
“It looks nice. I like what you’ve done with your room,” he complimented.
“Thanks. And thank you for helping.”
“It was no problem. Wouldn’t want you breaking a bone from falling off a chair,” he lightly teased.
You started to blush at the embarrassing reminder. “Please don’t tell anyone about that.”
Bucky pressed his pointer finger and thumb to his lips and ran them across his mouth, showing you his lips are sealed.
After he left, you admired the poster on the wall, listening to the music still playing in the background. The image of him still fresh in your mind.
Bucky was nicer than you expected. Not that you expected him to be an asshole. But he was one of the few Avengers you hesitated to talk to because they were a bit intimidating outside of work. Bucky had a consistent glare or grumpy look on his face that kept you at arm's length.
The day after the poster situation when you made yourself coffee in the morning, someone stopped near you and waited for their turn to use the coffee machine.
“Hey, I made that song list I was telling you about.”
You looked to see Bucky standing next to you and digging something out of his back pocket. He handed you a folded piece of notebook paper.
“Most of them are from the 30s and early 40s, songs I used to listen to. But I also included some late 40s and 50s songs I was introduced to after the war and … everything.”
When you took the paper from him your stomach swirled with something you haven’t felt in a long time.
“Thanks,” you replied sweetly, “I’ll give them a listen later.”
He offered you a small smile before filling his mug with coffee.
That was probably the first time you started to see through his tough exterior and he let his real self shine through the cracks.
_____
After that day you started to pay more attention to Bucky. In the field, in the compound. Just in general.
While you still didn’t spend much time with the team, in the brief moments that you did, your attention would drift towards him. You were more aware of his presence when he was near.
And you did in fact give the songs he recommended a listen. You listened to them quite often actually.
You were still listening to those songs weeks later.
You were in the kitchen listening to your new “oldies” playlist. It was late in the night and you needed to focus on something that wasn’t the chaos swarming in your brain. So, you decided to break out the baking supplies and royal icing you bought weeks ago.
As you flattened out the dough with a rolling pin a figure appeared from the dimly lit hallway.
“What are you doing?” Bucky asked once he noticed your presence. His voice was laced with sleep.
“Making cookies,” you answered, grabbing the cookie cutters.
He walked closer to the kitchen island and leaned his forearms on the counter. “Why are you making cookies at one in the morning?”
“Stress baking.”
There was a pause as he watched you cut flower shapes out of the dough.
“Can’t sleep?”
You shrugged without looking up, “something like that.” You didn’t feel like elaborating.
This guy you barely know definitely does not want to be hearing about how you can’t sleep from anxiety. He didn’t need to hear that after the last mission you went on with the team your brain was constantly screaming at you all the things you did wrong and could’ve done better.
“Do you do this a lot?” he gestured towards your work. "Bake in the middle of the night?”
“I have once or twice. It also helps that no one is coming and going so I get some peace and quiet.”
Bucky visibly tensed at your explanation, “sorry I ruined it.”
Your head perked up immediately to prove him wrong. “It’s alright, you didn’t.”
He looked relieved to hear that.
“What are you making?”
“Sugar cookies, but I’m gonna put icing on when they’re done.” You placed the cut out dough on the baking sheet.
Your stomach coiled with nerves before speaking again. “I could save you some. If you want,” you said in a quieter voice.
His eyes softened and he smiled at you. “That’d be great.”
As you continued placing cookie dough on the sheet, he walked over the fridge to fetch what he came down to the kitchen for.
Now that the room was quiet, he could fully process the music that was playing in the background. For a moment, he stared at the inside of the fridge as he listened to the beginning notes of the next song.
He finally grabbed the bottle of water and closed the fridge door before eyeing you with a quirked brow.
“Billie Holiday?”
You looked up from the cookies in confusion. You momentarily registered the song playing in the background was “What a Little Moonlight Can Do” by Billie Holiday. One of the songs from the list he gave you.
“Oh yeah I finally made my own playlist. Most of the songs are the ones you gave me,” you grabbed the baking sheet and carefully placed it in the oven.
“You liked the songs?” His voice sounded like it had a hint of surprise.
You nodded as the corners of your mouth perked into a grin. “I do yeah. They’re really good. It’s different from the normal stuff I listen to but it’s really growing on me.”
Joy inched its way onto his face as he listened to you. “That’s great. I’m glad.”
You leaned back against the counter and took off the apron you were wearing. “You have good taste in music.”
The ends of his ears turned red, “Thanks.”
Silence returned to the kitchen. you both stood there not knowing what to say next. The air between you was thick, like you wanted to say more but couldn’t find the words.
The song continued playing in the background, almost taunting you.
You’re in love
You’re hearts a flutter
And all day long,
You only stutter
How dare Billie Holiday tease you right now with him in the same room. Who gave her the permission to take a peek into your heart and put it on display in front of him.
The music was disrupted by Bucky clearing his throat, “well, I should go back to my room.”
You shoved your hands in your pockets, “hope you get some sleep.”
He nodded before making his way out of the kitchen and walking down the hall.
A few seconds after you were sure he left, you took a long deep breath. You stood there grappling with the fact that you definitely were starting to feel something for him.
Something strong.
Something you couldn’t get rid of.
The next morning you stood on the other side of Bucky’s door with a small plastic container in your hands.
This was starting to feel silly. You’ve stared down countless criminals and kicked the crap out of them. But this was making you nervous.
With a shaky hand you finally knocked, and hoped that he was actually in his room.
It took only a brief moment for Bucky to answer. He must have just showered. His hair was a bit messy, slightly damp and he smelled nice. He was wearing one of those black compression shirts that hugged his muscles all the right ways.
It should be illegal for him to look that good.
“Hey, what’s up?” He asked, surprised to see you.
His question paused your ogling and brought your attention back to why you were there in the first place.
“I saved some cookies for you,” you offered him the tupperware.
Bucky’s eyes softened as he glanced between you and the dessert. He took the container from you and opened the lid, looking down with a smile at the flower cookies with purple, yellow and pink frosting.
“Thanks, they look amazing,” he complimented. “Hope you didn’t stay up all night making them.”
You shrugged, “It’s fine, I ended up getting some sleep. It helped me clear my mind.”
Only because something else obsessively invaded your thoughts. Someone that cleared away the anxiety from your job.
_____
As the weeks rolled by, you started to leave the sanctity of your bedroom and brave the common areas.
Was it because of Bucky? Maybe.
You found yourself intrigued by the man. And it didn’t hurt that he was easy on the eyes.
That’s why you slowly but surely started to hang out with them more. You needed an excuse to be around him.
It was almost embarrassing how much your crush on Bucky was affecting you. You were so worried about talking to the other teammates, yet desperately wanted to talk to him. Even if it was for a fleeting moment.
The team took notice of your increased presence around the compound. Some were quiet about it, others weren’t, and loved to tease you.
In a weird way, the teasing made you feel more welcomed. Like you were really part of the team.
“Well well well,” Sam started with a smirk as he walked into the gym. “Look who’s training while the sun’s still out.”
You froze in the middle of wrapping your hands to look up at him, Bucky, and Steve about to start their workout.
”I’m not nocturnal Sam,” you joked back.
Usually, you would visit the gym at night before you went to sleep while no one else was there. As of lately, you had a slight change in routine.
“Could’ve fooled me. I heard that you bake in the middle of the night.”
Your eyebrows raised at his comment, “How’d you know that?”
“Little birdie told me.” his grin couldn’t get any wider.
You looked to the only possible suspect. Bucky’s eyes quickly averted from you as his ears turned pink.
Steve shook his head with a smile at his two friends. He tapped Sam’s shoulder before making his way to the bench, “c’mon quit bothering her.”
Sam playfully rolled his eyes at Steve before pointing in your direction, “I better see you at game night later.”
You shrugged, “Maybe I could stop by.”
“You better stop by. We’re breaking out Uno,” he beamed before following behind Steve.
You smiled to yourself as he left and finished wrapping your hands. Before you could hit the punching bag, you realized Bucky didn’t leave to join Sam and Steve.
“You want some help?” he offered while pointing towards the bag.
You nodded as nerves turned your stomach. “Yeah sure.”
He walked closer to the punching bag, held it, and prepared for you to strike.
You exhaled and prepped your stance while staring at the bag in front of you. Your punches started off weak and hesitant — mostly because of his presence — before you slowly relaxed and drew more of your strength.
Besides Sam and Steve, another Avenger that always tried to rope you into social functions was Tony. Occasionally he would throw some party for a holiday or even for no special reason, simply because he wanted to.
The only party of his that you attended was the first one he threw after you joined. Only because he didn’t give you much of a choice. After that, you never attended another Stark party.
Well, until last night.
“I’m going all out for this one. Thor’s coming back to earth and man does that guy like to party,” Tony boasted about his plans for the weekend in the lounge. Or what would soon become last night's party.
You silently sat in the corner of the couch “reading” a book. Well, you were reading but now you were nosy and listening to the people around you. As part of your attempt to be more social with the team, you bravely chose the lounge instead of your room.
You heard earlier that Thor was returning after being away from earth for a few weeks doing some Asgardian space duties you didn’t know the details of.
“Don’t set anything on fire this time,” Wanda teased before taking a sip from her mug.
Tony spun on his heel to point at her. “That was not me!”
A few chuckles could be heard throughout the room, even a quiet one from you. You’d heard the same story from three different people about how Tony swears it wasn’t his fault that his drink spilled and caused a small electrical fire.
“Regardless, it’s going to be amazing and I better see you all there on Friday,” he then pointed at Bucky playing cards with Steve. “And that means you Barnes. Don’t think I forgot you missed out last time.”
”Looks like I lucked out considering you almost burned the place down,” Bucky quipped back without looking up from his cards.
Tony pinched the bridge of his nose. “It wasn’t me,” he mumbled under his breath.
Steve nudged his best friend before placing another card down on the coffee table. “Come on Buck, it’ll be fun.”
Bucky gave a long stare to Steve. You noticed he tended to do that a lot. Turn a normal glare into a staring contest with Sam or Steve. A few seconds passed before he placed his next card down with a sigh. “Fine.”
Having sensed that your eyes were on him, Bucky glanced up at you from across the room. Your gaze darted away and back to your book in an instant.
Tony noticed this and walked closer to the couch, studying you trying to read. He could clearly tell you were listening in and watching. “What about you, wallflower?”
Your head perked up in confusion.
You knew he was addressing you because of the nickname. At first Steve was worried about Tony calling you that, but you actually secretly liked it. It was like the teasing, made you feel more included.
“You wanna step out of your comfort zone? Ready to mingle?”
You let the question hang in the air for a moment, contemplating your response. After hearing Bucky’s answer, the idea of attending Tony’s party was sounding more and more appealing.
“I might.”
You tried to ignore how a few sets of eyes landed on you. Including his.
“Seriously?” Tony asked, not expecting you to actually accept his invitation.
”Yes seriously, I’m considering it,” you answered with more confidence.
Tony excitedly snapped and pointed at you. “That’s a yes! You can’t take that back.”
You awkwardly smiled in return.
“Finally! I knew this day would come,” Tony cheered as he left the lounge.
You attempted to actually read your book now but felt Bucky’s gaze lingering on you. When you met his eyes, they returned to the pile of cards on the coffee table. You then finally went back to your reading.
_____
You don’t know what feels worse. The pounding headache from last night's drinks, or the anxiety pulling you apart from the inside out.
While you laid in bed, the lights were kept dim to not aggravate your headache further. You were admiring the poster Bucky helped you hang up. For so long you’d look at it and your thoughts would drift to the man who helped you hang it. Your mood would lift or your heart would flutter making you feel giddy.
Now, you wanted to rip it off your wall.
It stared back at you as a reminder of what you did last night. You couldn’t stop thinking about how it only took a little liquid courage and one single brave moment to embarrass yourself. You most likely ruined your chances of becoming real friends with him, or even something more.
There’s no way Bucky actually wants to be with you. There’s no way Bucky felt the same way, held the same admiration for you that you did for him. He’d probably be nice about it and let you down easily.
Well, he tried to let you down easily, but your fear interrupted him before he could inevitably ask you to forget about what happened. You couldn’t listen to it. You didn’t want to hear the heartbreaking reality that he didn’t want you beyond a spur of the moment fling.
You’d rather just let the whole thing blow over. Let Bucky take your silence as a signal to let this pass. Let everyone forget about it and go about their business like normal. Because words always travel fast here. And by now everyone probably fucking knew about you and Bucky.
As the hours rolled by and the sun was setting, you couldn’t ignore the fact that you ran out of the water and food stashed in your room.
You have to leave. As much as you don’t want to, you have to.
It kind of felt weird, spending all day in your room. You’d just started getting used to being around everyone, that now it felt kind of normal. You almost looked forward to the social interactions. Even if you didn’t speak a lot or join in some conversations. Just being around them felt … nice.
You rolled over in bed and reached for your phone left on the nightstand. After turning off do not disturb, the screen was flooded with notifications. Part of you was surprised that they were checking in on you considering it used to be normal for you to live like a hermit.
Natasha: Morning sleepyhead, you hungover? Feeling alright?
Clint: I got doughnuts, you better get down here before Thor wakes up and eats them all
Steve: Hey, you doing okay?
Let me know if you need anything
And 1 missed call followed by 2 texts from Bucky:
I know you’re hiding in your room
Can we talk?
You really didn’t want to talk. Because you knew he wanted to talk about last night. You weren’t ready to have that conversation yet. You weren’t ready when Bucky tried knocking on your door hours ago and you still weren’t ready now.
Maybe later tonight. Depending on your bravery.
You didn’t answer any of their messages. Just got out of bed and shoved your phone in your pocket.
You hoped there wasn’t a large crowd or any crowd period in the kitchen. But unfortunately, you weren’t so lucky. As you approached the kitchen you heard voices that only got louder as you got closer.
You stayed behind the doorway while you listened. Not exactly intentional eavesdropping. More like you froze at the realization they were talking about you.
“What the hell did I do now?” Tony complained, he sounded offended.
“You told everyone about me and Y/N,” Bucky scolded Tony, his tone sounding bitter and angry.
“Correction, I told two people last night,” Tony countered. “It’s not my fault that the gossip was so juicy it spread like wildfire.”
“You’re unbelievable,” Bucky grumbled.
“What’s unbelievable is you and your girl not making out sooner.”
You heard Bucky sigh and after a pause he quietly mumble, but it was loud enough for you to hear. “She’s not my girl.”
Those words echoed in your ears as if you heard it up close. She’s not my girl.
A suffocating ache wound itself around your chest. Your fists clenched so tight, your fingernails made an imprint on your palm.
His girl. You could only dream of being his girl.
You almost went back to your room. Almost. But you were already here, and the kitchen wouldn’t be empty for hours.
During the pause in their conversation, you passed the threshold. The room fell silent. The sound of a pin drop could bounce off the walls. You felt the tension in your bones with every single step you took.
You didn’t look any of them in the eyes. You couldn’t. Just kept your focus trained on the floor as you moved the counter.
From the cabinet, you found a large refillable water bottle to stock up and keep in your room. You waited at the fridge for it to fill.
All their eyes on you made your whole body tense. You couldn’t see it, but you could feel it. Their looks weighed like a heavy blanket and they practically saw right through you.
Steve was the first to break the silence. “How’ve you been? Are you feeling alright?”
You cleared your throat before speaking. You don’t know the last time you said something, your voice was probably hoarse. “I’m fine. Was a bit hungover this morning, didn’t feel well.”
The second the water bottle was filled, you tightened the lid and turned back to the counter where you found the box of doughnuts that Clint texted you about. With a nervous hand, you grabbed the last chocolate frosted doughnut.
You belined for the hallway, eager to leave when Bucky called your name. His voice reached through your chest cavity and squeezed your heart. You didn’t stop walking. You couldn’t speak to him. Not yet.
____________________________
“And that means you Barnes. Don’t think I forgot you missed out last time.”
Instead of actually acknowledging that he was absent during Stark’s last party, Bucky opted for poking fun at the man. He didn’t even have to look up from their card game to know that Stark was rolling his eyes or pinching his brow in frustration.
Bucky felt Steve’s elbow nudge his side before he placed another card on the coffee table. “Come on Buck, it’ll be fun,” Steve tried to encourage.
Bucky stared back at his best friend, trying to silently tell Steve that he would rather Stark actually burn down the building.
Bucky hates parties.
Actually that's a lie.
Bucky Barnes used to love parties. Before HYDRA, he used to be the life of the party. He’d be cracking jokes with his pals or going out dancing with dames. The music was loud and the excitement ran through the room and into your bloodstream, carrying you across the dance floor.
After everything that happened, he didn’t have much party left in him. It left him more reserved, more introverted. His blood ran cold now.
He always went to those team bonding things Steve organized because, well it was Steve, but they were also smaller, more intimate. He even found himself having fun. Some of the movies the team chose were weird, but some he really liked. During game nights he was more engaged then he expected he would be.
But the large parties he wished he could avoid. Now, the loud music irritated his ears. The modern music that played wasn’t to his taste and hard to dance to. The very few festivities he did attend, Steve managed to convince Tony to play one or two old songs from the 40s or at least the 50s, but that was it.
Steve stared back at him with an expression he was all too familiar with. It was the same look that Bucky would give scrawny little Stevie back in the day when he tried to convince him to join.
Bucky sighed and placed a card on the table. “Fine,” he grumbled.
In his peripheral vision, he sensed someone looking in his direction. When he turned away from their card game, he was met with your eyes. But only for a second, before they retreated back into your book.
Steve's mouth curled into a smile as he put down another card. “Who knows you might like it. And maybe your girl will go,” he whispered.
“She’s not my girl,” Bucky muttered back. The words tasted bitter in his mouth. He didn’t want a reminder that he didn’t have the luxury of calling you his girl.
From the moment you met, he knew he needed you in his life. Not just because you were pretty. And God damn it you were so pretty. But because you were enchanting.
It was like you had some magnetic pull on him he couldn’t avoid.
He’d worked with you on multiple missions because of course Steve immediately caught whiff of Bucky’s interest in you and paired you guys up. He saw first hand the power you wielded during a fight. The mysterious way you hid in the shadows and snuck up on people rivaled only him and Natasha. He almost got knocked out once because he stood there watching you attack a guard that towered over you like it was nothing.
Steve wouldn’t shut up about that for a whole week.
But when you weren’t beating up criminals or sitting in silence during mission briefings, he barely saw you. You almost never showed face at team functions and (more importantly) you never spoke to him.
He was worried you didn’t like him, or even worse you hated him. Steve and Sam tried to convince him that wasn’t true but it still never left his mind. It was still in his mind when he passed by your room and heard that crash. Bucky remained cautious, scared that you would ignore him or act coldly, but he still felt compelled to make sure you were okay.
And when he did finally get the small chances to talk to you, to see the parts of you that you often hid, he felt a thousand times lighter. Bucky saw the light in you grow brighter as you became more comfortable with the team.
In the moments you let your walls down, you shined like a diamond.
But he never saw you shine like that at Stark’s parties.
Bucky shook his head as he placed a new card, “besides, she never shows, you know that.”
Bucky noticed Stark approaching you to test the waters with an invitation for you to attend. He shouldn’t be eavesdropping, but then again, it isn’t exactly a private conversation. And he had enhanced hearing anyway.
“You wanna step out of your comfort zone? Ready to mingle?”
“I might.”
His head immediately snapped in your direction. He couldn’t hear what Stark asked you, he was too focused on your response.
“Yes seriously, I'm considering it.”
As of lately, you had a habit of saying you might go instead of actually saying yes. He noticed this because every single time you said ‘maybe,’ you showed up. It seemed like a way to give yourself an escape. A safety net to land in the roaring sea of anxiety.
But if you were considering it, that definitely meant you were going.
He tried to not linger on the fact that his heart rate increased the more he thought about it.
Stark seemed quite excited at your answer. “That's a yes! You can’t take that back”
You gave a bright smile in response. Bucky loved your smile. He’d go to hell and back to see you smile.
He didn’t realize he was still staring until you looked up from your book. He quickly returned his attention back to the cards in his hand.
Bucky cleared his throat, “is it my turn?”
“Nope,” Steve tried to hide the humor in his voice as he placed a winning card.
Bucky sighed while tossing his remaining cards on the table. He wasn’t too bummed about losing the game though. He was still thinking about seeing you Friday night.
_____
Steve Rogers is a traitor.
Well, at this very second he is a traitor. Because he is on the dance floor, dancing with you.
Slow dancing with you.
Bucky was watching from afar. Wait, that sounds creepy when he thinks about it like that. He was observing the party, and naturally his gaze landed on you. How could it not? In every room he entered, he looked for you.
The party had started by the time you showed up. He was in the middle of conversation with Sam when he saw you walk in by yourself, fashionably late.
He could’ve sworn his heart skipped a beat at the sight of you. The burgundy dress you wore made his head dizzy.
Bucky had a plan. He originally was going to catch you on the dance floor with a song that was easier to dance to, aka an older song. But you were already dancing with Steve and Wanda when one of those newer Sinatra songs came on. Well, new to him. A while back Natasha gave him a crash course in 20th century music after the war.
Should he be bitter and maybe just a tad jealous? No, he shouldn’t. He had all night to ask you to dance and yet he stood off to the side. Then Steve swooped in and ruined his plans.
And now the little punk was dancing with you.
Of course you wanted to dance with Steve. You were closer with him then you were with Bucky. Steve was the first person you started opening up to. And why shouldn’t you? Steve’s amazing. He’s sweet, courageous, a gentleman, someone to look up to. Hell, Bucky looked up to him. Even when Steve was that scrawny kid in Brooklyn, Bucky admired his bravery and good heart.
Steve was a good man. Bucky was a broken one.
“Oh no, who’s victim to your impenetrable stare now?” Natasha asked as she approached him.
“I’m not staring,” he mumbled, pushing off from where he was leaning on the bar and turned his back to the dance floor.
“Sure, and Tony isn’t drunk.”
“Got the fire extinguisher on deck?” He downed the rest of his drink and left the glass on the bar.
She chuckled, “yup.” Natasha walked around behind the counter and grabbed herself a fresh wine glass. “You know, if you ask her to dance, she’ll say yes.”
Bucky hated it when she saw right through him. For a woman with no enhanced abilities, Natasha sure had a way of reading people.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“You’ve been watching her all night, Barnes.”
He cringed, “It sounds creepy when you put it like that.”
Natasha shook her head and smiled as she continued to pour herself a glass of red wine. “Then don’t put so much distance between yourselves. Maybe actually talk to her, ask her to dance.”
“She’s already dancing with Steve,” he answered, looking down at the counter.
She raised an eyebrow at him in fake confusion. “That’s not jealousy I hear, is it?”
“I’m not jealous,” Bucky quickly rebutted. He paused while his jaw clenched. “I just don’t wanna bother her.”
Natasha sighed as she put the bottle away. “You don’t bother her. Believe me.”
He crossed his arms, “how would you know that?”
She carefully swirled the red liquid in her glass. “The same way I know that you’ve wanted to dance with her all night.”
Bucky stared at her with annoyance and disbelief written all over his face. Natasha stared back at him with a slight smirk knowing she was right.
Their staring contest was abruptly interrupted by Thor stumbling towards the bar.
“Romanoff! Barnes! How are you enjoying the festivities?” Thor beamed. Bucky couldn’t tell if Thor was just that excited or if he was bordering on intoxicated.
”I’ve been having a wonderful night but“ —Natasha gestured towards Bucky— “I don’t think he’s in a partying mood.”
Thor looked at him with a slight pout. Yeah he was probably a bit intoxicated, Bucky thought.
”That sounds terrible. We need to fix that right away.” Thor rushed to the cabinet to grab a fancy looking bottle and two clean short glasses. He set the bottle on the counter across from Bucky and waved a hand behind it to show it off.
“I brought this back from my most recent trip to Asgard. It has aged for a thousand years. It’s too strong for mortal men, but you my friend” —he patted Bucky on the shoulder— “are well suited for it.”
Thor poured some of the drink into each glass and pushed one closer to Bucky. “This should help raise your spirits.”
He stared at the honey colored liquid hesitantly before picking it up. “Thanks pal.” He offered a small smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.
Thor raised his drink to the man across from him. Bucky took another look before raising his drink and clinking it with Thors. He took a sip and found it to be sweeter than he expected.
It was also much stronger than he expected.
Thanks to the discount super serum he received, he couldn’t get drunk. Bucky hasn’t been drunk since 1945, the last time he went out to a bar with the howling commandos.
After two and a half of whatever that Norse drink was, he was starting to get that dizzying buz he hasn’t felt in decades. He wasn’t as drunk as Thor or Tony were, but he was feeling more confident than he had been earlier in the night.
He wouldn’t bother to hide the glances he threw your way. At some point he got rid of his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. If someone asked if he did that because he was warm or because he wanted to show off to you, he wouldn’t have answered. But it was pretty clear when he noticed you looking at him and he would stand up straighter or flex his arms.
Then of course when you caught his eyes he winked at you and then smiled when he saw how bashful you looked.
Bucky was definitely having a better night than before. And it just kept getting better the more he interacted with you.
His favorite —but also least favorite— part of the night was when he accidentally ran into you.
He was leaving the bathroom at the same time you were. As he turned the corner he stumbled into your side, not expecting you to be there. As Bucky collided with you, you yelped and almost fell down yourself.
“Shit, I’m so sorry,” he apologized as he tried to regain his balance.
You grabbed onto his arm and helped him stand straight. “It’s fine, no worries.”
His chest ached at the feeling of your hands on his bicep.
A look of confusion crossed your face before you asked, “are you drunk?”
”No.”
You raised an eyebrow at him; your expression screaming that you don’t believe him.
“Maybe,” he mumbled.
You scoffed and let go of his arm, cautiously as you made sure he wasn’t going to fall over. “I thought guys like you and Steve couldn’t get drunk.”
“We can’t. But Thor gave me this funky Asgardian beer.” Bucky's words slurred together as he explained.
“I think it’s mead.”
He looked baffled, “what’s mead?”
You shook your head amused, “not beer.”
He scoffed and pointed an accusatory finger at you. “Don’t talk like I can't smell the tequila on your breath,” he joked.
You playfully swatted at his arm away using very little force. “Shut up, it’s the first time I’ve let loose in a long time.”
He loved seeing you riled up. You looked so adorable.
”You should do it more often.”
”Drink?
“No, come to these stupid parties,” he gestured down the hall to where music was coming from.
“I will if you’ll be there,” you replied in a sweet tone. You sounded more forward than he was used to. He was a bit surprised but decided to lean into it.
“Is that a promise?”
“Maybe.”
“Good,” Bucky smiled as he remembered what it meant when you said maybe to plans.
He hoped you would keep showing up. He’d go to every single one of those dumb parties if he knew he’d see you there.
“I like seeing you like this. More social, having fun. No more hiding in your room.”
“I didn’t hide,” you protested, even though you knew he was right.
“You avoided us like the plague,” he countered. “For a while I thought you didn’t like me,”
Your jaw dropped at his confession. “You thought I didn’t like you?” Your voice sounded both a bit worried and surprised.
“You never spoke to me!”
“I gave you cookies!”
“But that was like-“ he paused to do the mental math, “three months after we met. Before that I wasn’t sure.”
You relaxed as you settled with the information. “Okay, but it wasn’t just you. I didn’t talk to anybody,” you answered with a shrug.
“And look at you now.” He gestured to you with a small smile of admiration. “Going to parties, spending time with us. You looked like you were really having fun.”
Your eyes lit up with a look of realization as you leaned back against the wall. “Wow, you were watching me?” You teased him.
Bucky should’ve known that would come and bite him in the ass, again.
“I wouldn’t say watching.”
You squinted at him, that glimmer still present in your eyes, “hmm sounds like you were.
“I can’t help it, not when you look like that,” he said in a sultry voice.
You tilted your head, “like what?”
Bucky licked his lips as he fully took you in. Even as your makeup took the toll of the night, you still looked perfect to him. Your eyeliner was a bit smudged and your lips still shimmered from the left over gloss. He gazed down at your dress, it had a flowy skirt that hid some of your curves but a slit down the side that gave him a view of your leg.
“Like the most beautiful woman at this party.”
You rolled your eyes at him. “Come on,” you playfully dismissed his compliment.
Bucky took a step closer to you. “I’m serious, I couldn’t take my eyes off you,” he continued as his voice got lower.
Your cheeks turned pink and your voice raised in pitch, “you’re such a flirt, Barnes.”
“Maybe,” he returned with a smirk. “Doesn’t change the fact that you are breathtaking.”
Now your face was crimson. You tried to bite back a giddy smile but he could see right through you.
“Stop being so sweet, it’s making me want to kiss you.”
Bucky's heart pounded in his ears and he felt his face start to heat up. He desperately hoped you weren’t kidding.
He quickly glanced at your lips and leaned closer. “Oh yeah? What’s stopping you?”
Your eyes slightly widened at his question, like you weren’t expecting him to take you so seriously. He watched the contemplation in your features as you stared back at him.
Hidden behind his confident exterior, Bucky’s stomach was churning as he awaited your response. Even with the alcohol swimming through his bloodstream, he still had a lingering cloud of anxiety telling him you really didn’t want to kiss him. Telling him that you didn’t want him.
“Right now?” You whispered. You looked up at him with those doe eyes that made him weak in the knees.
Your gaze darted between his and lingered on his lips. “Nothing,” you breathed before capturing his lips in yours.
Bucky was taken by surprise at your forwardness, his lips froze for a split second before moving in rhythm with yours. You reached up, placing your hands on his neck and face. He sighed against your mouth as you pulled him down closer to you, desperate to taste him.
Bucky’s hands traveled up and down your hips, starved for more of your touch. His metal hand settled at your waist while his right hand slipped past the slit in your dress and grabbed at your thigh. You leaned into him, your back arching off the wall you were pressed up against and your leg wrapped around his, pulling him closer. He continued to paw at your thigh, his hand sneaking higher and higher, finding its place on your ass. A soft moan escaped you, trapped against Bucky’s lips. The sound tasted like heaven to him.
Asgardian alcohol was nothing compared to the intoxicating drink that was you. Bucky was lost in the touch, the smell, the feel of you. He breathed you in like it was his first breath of fresh air in years.
It was like the earth stopped spinning just for you two. Time was put on pause and there in that secluded hallway, you and Bucky were the only people in the world.
Of course, you were in fact not the only people in the world, let alone that party. While your lips were still interlocked and hands grabbing at each other, footsteps inched closer.
Immediately you pulled away from each other at the startled gasp of, “holy shit!”
Bucky and you froze in horror at the man across the hall.
Neither of you noticed Tony approaching around the corner. He stared at you with shock written all over his face, which then transformed into a cheeky grin.
“Wow, and to think you two almost didn’t show up.” He pointed at both of you, “If you guys get married, I better get credit in your vows.”
“Stark,” Bucky warned in a sharp tone, staring daggers at the man in question.
Tony raised his hands in surrender. “Don’t mind me. Please, go back to eating each other's faces.” He chuckled before retreating down the hall back to the party.
Bucky sighed and ran a hand through his hair. Even after he cut it he couldn’t shake the habit.
He couldn’t look you in the eyes yet, still too flustered. “He’s such an ass,” he joked, shaking his head.
You fixed your hair and offered a nervous smile. “Yeah, I know,” you mumbled.
The air in the room wasn’t the same after Tony walked in. The realization of what you were doing had caught up to both of you. Bucky had wanted to kiss you long before now, he just never expected it to be a spur of the moment first kiss.
That doesn’t mean he regretted it. Not one bit.
“We should probably return to the party.” Bucky cleared his throat, “listen I know it might be a bit awkward when we get back but, I wanted to ask if-“
”I’m sorry, I um,” you interrupted with a slight panic in your voice.
“I’m gonna go. Have a good rest of your night Bucky,” you excused yourself with a smile that didn’t quite reach your eyes.
Bucky watched you shuffle away and down the hall, in the opposite direction of the party. His posture deflated as his stare lingered from where you left. He tried to ignore the slight ache in his chest but it stayed, infecting his heart like a poison.
Finally when he had the chance and nerve to ask you to dance, you ran away.
_____
From when he returned to the party to the next morning when he woke up, that ache didn’t fully go away. It became quieter, more tolerable to deal with. But still present.
He tried to dilute it with reasonable answers. You might have still been flustered from being caught in the hallway. You might have been more drunk than he thought and didn’t feel well.
But his train of thought always returned to anxiety and doubt. The voice in the back of his head that told him you didn’t want to be seen with him. You were embarrassed to be seen kissing him. The voice that screamed he wasn’t good enough and you would never have feelings for him.
For now he would shove down those left over doubts. Try to ignore them the best he could.
Unfortunately that wasn’t an option when he was hounded at breakfast.
When he walked in the kitchen, he felt the tone change. It was subtle, but as Sam, Clint, and Yelena’s conversation died down, he sensed multiple pairs of eyes landing on him.
“So Bucky, how was your night?” Sam asked before sipping his coffee.
Bucky walked to the coffee machine and grabbed his own mug from the cabinet. “It was good,” he muttered.
Yelena spun in her chair to face him, “you had fun?”
“Sure, I guess.”
Sam quirked an eyebrow at him. “You guess?”
“Why do you care so much?” Bucky groaned as he poured a fresh cup of coffee for himself.
“No reason, just wanted to see what you thought of the party.”
Bucky shrugged, turning back around to face the group. “It was like every other party.”
“You don’t get drunk at every other party,” Sam countered in a snarky tone.
“I was not that drunk,” Bucky protested.
“Drunk enough to get freaky in the hallway?”
Sam’s question had Bucky gripping his mug so hard he almost shattered it. Anger seeped into his bloodstream that made his veins hot.
Bucky squeezed his eyes shut and hung his head. “Stark, that son of a bitch,” he grumbled under his breath.
Yelena's interest was piqued at Bucky's reaction, confirming her suspicions. “So it’s true? You and Y/N kissed?”
“Oh they did more than kiss,” Sam added.
“Sam,” Bucky warned with a sharp tone.
“Did you see him peacocking? He kept flexing his arm muscles at her and at one point I think I saw him wink. I guess all that paid off.” Clint finally added his thoughts, amusement creeping its way onto his face.
Yelena sat with a smile, still processing the information. “Wow, I didn’t think you two would get together for another month or more.”
“We’re not together,” Bucky corrected. The words tasted like a nasty poison on his tongue.
“You will be soon,” Clint insisted.
“Don’t bet on it.”
“What are you talking about? Sam asked. “You like this girl. You’ve been crushing on her for months!”
Bucky’s jaw clenched before. His stomach boiled over with the feelings he tried to push down.
He shook his head and waved them off. “Never mind.”
Yelena leaned forward, eager to understand. ”No wait, Bucky what happened?” She asked calmly, voice filled with concern.
He sighed and stuffed his hands in his pockets. His lips sealed shut while he stared at the floor, contemplating how honest he should be with them.
“It’s nothing. After Stark walked in on us she didn’t exactly tell me how she felt about the kiss.” Bucky nervously ran a hand through his short hair. “I tried to ask her to dance. She left before I could spit it out.”
“She’s a shy girl. She was probably overwhelmed and embarrassed.” Clint offered.
Not embarrassed because of you, Bucky tried to remind himself.
Sam stepped closer to Bucky, his tone of voice much more serious than before. “Just talk to her about it. I’m sure she feels the same way.”
Bucky looked down in his mug, the hot black coffee staring back at him. “Have any of you seen or talked to her yet? It’s still early. I don't know if she’s awake.”
”No, she hasn’t been down here yet,” Yelena answered.
Clint grabbed out his phone, “I’ll text her-“
”No, Clint,” Bucky cringed.
Clint held up a hand to him, still typing away on his screen. “Calm down, I’m telling her about the doughnuts I bought.”
Bucky’s tense shoulders relaxed at the explanation.
“Let me know if you find out she’s awake. I’d hate to wake her up just to pester her about this.” He grabbed his coffee and a doughnut for himself from the box on the counter.
“Leave a chocolate frosted,” he instructed as he walked to the lounge. “She only likes those.”
____
It’s been three days.
In the last three days, he’s seen you once. When you tip-toed into the kitchen, barely looking him in the eyes.
He already thought about you every day. He’d leave his room with anticipation, eager for the chance to see you.
Now that same anticipation had a sour taste. Bucky would go to the gym, lounge, or kitchen with hope that he would see you there. And every time he was crushed at the sight of a room without your presence.
You had gotten pretty successful at staying hidden. After that brief awkward encounter on Saturday, you made yourself completely undetectable. He should’ve known it would be an easy feat for you considering you were a spy before joining the Avengers. The only indication that you were even still in the compound were the clean dishes on the drying rack and the missing food from the fridge.
Not only was Bucky missing and craving your presence, but he had to sit with the unknown meaning behind your kiss. He had no idea how you felt about him, and it drove him mad.
The lustful look In your eyes and the desperate touch of your hands on him told him that you might feel the same way. But the way you recoiled and shut yourself out said something else.
One thing he did know was that all this overthinking was going to be his downfall.
It was past midnight and instead of staying in bed, struggling to fall asleep, he decided to go to the gym and let out some stress.
Little did he know he wasn’t the only one with that same idea.
He wasn’t that surprised to see some of the lights on as he approached the gym. Every so often someone was working out late at night. Who he didn’t expect to see was you, laser focused as you striked at the punching bag.
Bucky stood still for a moment, watching you, debating whether or not he should leave you be or talk to you.
His legs seemed to be moving on their own as he approached you.
“Want some help?”
You jumped, startled out of your focus. “You scared the shit out of me!” You placed a hand over your heart, probably felt it pounding.
“Sorry,” he mumbled. “You didn’t answer my question though.”
You looked at him with puzzled, furrowed brows.
“Do you want some help?” He repeated, gesturing towards the punching bag.
You paused before answering in a calm tone. “No thanks.”
You shifted your weight and prepped your stance, attention returned to the bag.
“I thought you didn’t work out this late anymore,” Bucky commented with fake innocence.
You shrugged before you started punching again. “Guess old habits die hard.”
“Like hiding in your room?”
You hesitated. He watched your jaw clench before you punched again.
“I am not hiding.”
“I haven’t seen you in three days.”
Your punches got stronger while your voice stayed calm. “Didn’t feel well. Needed rest.”
“I texted you.”
“Sorry,” another punch. “Didn’t see it.”
Bucky exhaled, “Why are you lying?”
“I’m not-“
“Yes you are,” he interrupted, a bit of frustration leaking through his firm voice.
“We’ve barely seen you. And this isn’t like when you first got here, because I still saw you back then. You’re ignoring us.”
You’re ignoring me, he wanted to say.
Your attention broke from the punching bag. Your hand landed limp against it as you turned to him.
“Why do you care?” You asked with more curiosity than you showed on your face.
“Because I’m worried about you. And I know something’s wrong.”
You didn’t reply. Just stared at the floor and picked at the wraps on your hands.
Bucky didn’t want to pester you about it, but he had to stop you from isolating and keeping everything bottled up. He knew better than anyone what that felt like. The desire to hide away and run.
He could see the walls you built up slowly starting to crack, but you held on so tight to that security. Desperate to not let it fall down.
He was going to get you to open up, whether it hurt him or not.
“Is this about the kiss?”
Your eyes squeezed shut and fists clenched. “Bucky, I really don’t want to talk about that right now.”
“Well when do you feel like talking about it?” He interrogated, folding his arms. “Tomorrow? A week from now?”
“Fine!” You snapped back at him. “We got drunk, flirted a little and kissed. Can we just put this behind us and forget about it?”
Forget about it? You really want him to forget about the kiss? The best kiss of his life. The kiss that brought warmth back into his cold veins. Forget the kiss that made all the decades worth of tension fall off his bones and disappear for a few minutes.
He scoffed, “I’m sorry but I can’t just forget about it.”
Your cheeks that were previously pink from your work out turned red.
Bucky kept his gaze trained on you. He watched your eyes repeatedly dart away from him, still trying to hide while you stood right in front of him.
“Why did you leave after we kissed?” He asked, keeping his voice steady even while his insides were twisting.
“Bucky,” you groaned, pleading with the man in front of you.
“I gotta know.”
You looked down at your hands and resumed picking at the wrappings.
“Did you mean it?” You inquired, deflecting from his question. “What you said that night.”
He pursed his lips, trying to mentally sort through all the things he said. “Which part?”
You paused your fidgeting, hands tense as you spoke. “All those nice things you said about me. When you said I was the most beautiful woman at that party.” You finally looked at Bucky, eyes swimming with uncertainty.
“Did you mean it, or were you just flirting?”
You were trying to hide behind a guarded expression, but Bucky could see the vulnerability in your eyes and hear it in your voice.
You felt the same way about him.
But just like him, you didn’t believe your feelings were reciprocated because of the overwhelming fear. Your vision was clouded by fear and doubt.
He took a few steps closer. You took a half step back.
His eyes stayed on you. He never wavered.
”I meant all of it,” he answered softly. “Every single word.”
Your eyes widened and lips parted.
“You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.”
You gave him a nervous grin and shook your head as you tried removing the wrapping from your hands. ”That’s overselling it a bit,” you lightly joked. You fought the hand wrap with a shaky hand, struggling to take it off.
Bucky inched closer. Before you could register what he was doing, he reached forward and gently grabbed your hands. He separated them and continued undoing the wrapping for you. His touch was soft as he handled you with the utmost care.
“I’m being serious,” he started, eyes trained on your hand. “Whether you believe me or not.”
He finished working on your left hand and moved to your right. You didn’t protest. You didn’t stop him.
“If you really want to forget about the kiss. Go ahead.” But now he knew you didn’t want to forget about it. He swallowed, preparing to place his own heart in the palm of your hand. “I don’t think I could ever forget it. I haven’t stopped thinking about you since Friday.”
He chuckled as a blush crept its way on his face. “Actually, I haven’t stopped thinking about you since the first time we met.”
He felt your hand freeze against his. “Bucky, that was over 6 months ago,” you reminded him breathlessly.
He finished unwrapping your hand, looked up at you, and nodded. “Yeah, I know,” he muttered.
Bucky still held your hand, neither one of you moved away from the other.
You took a deep breath, the expression on your face looked like you were mentally wrestling with yourself.
“What were you going to ask me before I left?” You asked cautiously.
“If you wanted to dance with me.” The corners of his mouth turned up into a smile as his cheeks turned pink. He softly caressed the back of your hand, “I’d been trying to ask you all night but never got the chance. Or the nerve.”
Bucky searched your eyes and found wide pupils in a sea of emotion. He wasn’t sure if they shined from the lighting or if they were glossy.
You licked your lips, “I would’ve said yes by the way. If you asked.”
He smirked back, stomach fluttering with butterflies. “You mean if you let me ask?” he asked, tone laced with sarcasm.
You rolled your eyes and sighed, “yeah. I was just being an asshole.“
“You’re not an asshole,” he countered, genuinely.
You squinted and tilted your head. “I was a little bit.”
He chuckled in defeat, his thumb still tracing your skin.
You peered down at your hand intertwined with his, swallowing down the nerves caught in your throat. “I uh- I was scared and catastrophizing. I thought of the worst case scenario and let it control me. I shouldn’t have run away, I’m sorry.” You sounded small, defeated.
With his free metal hand, Bucky gently pulled your chin up to look at him. “You’re not the only one who gets stuck in their own head,” he comforted. Your breath shuttered as his touch traveled to the side of your face before brushing your hair behind your ear. “Just don’t shut the world out okay?”
You nodded, with a bashful smile. “Okay.”
Bucky’s mouth curled up in a way that matched yours. “I love your smile,” he complimented, his voice dripping with admiration.
You bit your lip as a blush danced across your face. “Don’t say sweet things about me. It’ll make me want to kiss you,” you warned with a teasing hint in your tone.
Bucky's smile turned to a wicked grin. He leaned closer, his lips ghosting over yours as he caressed your cheek. “What’s so wrong with that?” He whispered with desire.
He felt your breath against him as you whispered back.
“Nothing.”
Bucky wasted no time and captured your lips with his. He instinctively reached for your waist and pulled you closer, flush against him.
This kiss was different from the first one. You still tasted the same on his tongue, your lips left the same imprint on his. But the rhythm was different. No rush of passion. No hunger that needed to be resolved.
It was slower, more delicate. Like the two of you were absorbing the others' existence into your bloodstream.
When you separated from him Bucky chased after your lips. You giggled as he pecked all over your lips and cheeks. Your laugh only spurred him on more as he grabbed on to your face to keep you still and smiled against your skin.
You made him feel lovesick. He felt like he used to, back in the 40s, before everything went wrong. He felt like Bucky Barnes.
Bucky chuckled as he finally retreated from his kissing attack on your face. He stared at you lovingly, his hands traveling back down to your hips.
“So, hypothetically, if I were to ask if you wanted to go dancing, like we find somewhere in the city we can go to dance one night, what would you say?”
You looked up at him with a sweet smile. “Is this a hypothetical or are you asking me out?” You pondered with a mischievous tone.
Bucky loved it when you teased him like that. You were going to drive him insane.
“I’m asking you out.”
You stood up straighter, your eyes pierced him with confidence. “Then do it.”
Warmth stirred in his chest as he finally asked what he’s been meaning to for so long.
“Would you like to go dancing with me?”
You wrapped your arms around his neck and placed a soft, quick kiss against his lips. “I’d love to.”
_____
The lounge was quiet. Yelena sat on the couch with Wanda as a movie played in the distance. Steve sat on one of the chairs ignoring the movie, his nose deep in a small notebook he liked to sketch in. Natasha sat on the other chair, her back and legs against the arm rests as she focused on a book.
The elevator dinged when it reached the floor. As it opened, Bucky walked out and passed through the lounge with you in his arms bridal style and barefoot, holding your heels in your hands.
All of their eyes slowly peered away from what they were doing and towards you and Bucky.
Natasha was the first to comment on the display, “uh, Barnes, why are you carrying your date?”
“I complained my feet hurt on the way home and now he won’t put me down,” you announced back to her.
Bucky abruptly stopped in his tracks. “Do you want to walk back to your room?” He asked, voice deep with a teasing tone.
You sunk further into his chest as a blush crept onto your face. “No,” you mumbled quietly.
He chuckled and continued walking. “That’s what I thought.”
“Awe, what a gentleman,” Yelena remarked.
“Anything for my girl,” Bucky yelled back as he walked away with you in his arms.
“Finally, I’ve been waiting for them to get together for weeks!” Yelena joked as she turned back to the group.
“Try months. I knew that when she started leaving her room it was because of him,” Natasha added.
Steve looked up from his notebook, a small glint of amusement in his eyes. “Why do you think I pushed for him to go to that party? I had a feeling she would go if she knew he would be there.”
“Seems like everyone knew but them,” Yelena remarked.
“I’ve known the whole time.” Wanda chuckled, “For two quiet people, their thoughts are awfully loud.”
#bucky barnes#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes oneshot#bucky barnes fanfic#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes headcanon#bucky barnes fluff#bucky x reader#james buchanan barnes#james bucky barnes#bucky barnes hurt/comfort
289 notes
·
View notes
Text
You fucking slaughtered me with the last one. We are now pivoting from my doom scrolling to read all your Bob works I can before I need to go to sleep for work tomorrow. Let’s play the age-old game of chicken, I can read all this and get enough sleep to function ☺️
Oh god jealousy as a tag
Oh, fucking helllllllllllll too young as a tag. Yep. I am SAT
Furiously writing notes to pretend that this would work irl “You, in that damn sundress and those ridiculous cowboy boots that shouldn’t be giving Bob a semi in the middle of the goddamn bar.”
I love when Bob gets annoyed at others antics when it comes to a reader insert. Like yes, please, be possessive.
Yes Nat, you fucking tell them. A GIRL’S GIRL!
Oooooooo tension! A date that ain’t with Bob. Already we are setting up for that jealousy tag and I am on the edge of my seat
Jake is an antagonistic little shit and the way you write the team dynamic is how I aspire to write for multiple characters being in focus at once
“Bob’s jaw twitches. His teeth are clenched so tight it hurts, but he can’t relax—not with that guy’s hand on your hip, fingers digging into the soft fabric like he has some right to touch you. Like you belong to him.” Dropping to my knees and barking like I want it. Already. This. Yummy. This is what my creative writing teacher would call an A+ at show not tell
“He lives for it.” Heart ripped out and thrown across the room because this is delicious and also OUCH
Okay, Reuben this is fic #2 you are a good wingman. I love you once again I give a lil friendly smooch on your forehead for being a catalyst to try and shove Bob and I together like a toddler ramming their doll’s faces
Fuckkkkk. If I had a peen, it would be hard at “You’re young—too young.” Something about those lil (or big… who said that) gaps that are just the right side of making one person feel like a creep are my Achillies heel. I know it’s toxic. I know it’s bad. But good god I am called DILF diddler as a username for a reason. I wanna be that controversially young girlfriend. I started to listen to fucking ethel cain and lana del rey because they are apparently the sirens of this sorta relationship (citing tiktok as my source here)
“And it kills him. Because he’s not the one making you laugh tonight.” SHOT THROUGH THE HEART AND YOU’RE TO BLAME
“he’s a carpenter” Baby I am thinking of Joel Miller. Why he gotta be named Ryan, my vagina just curled in on itself to run away
Ew. Okay yeah, I see why he was named Ryan. That is such a Ryan thing to do. The first Ryan to hit on me dead ass went “wanna play the firetruck game” and if you know anything about that it is for real the childishness. No offense to any other Ryans reading this but imma side eye you for that shit at this point.
OOOOF FUCK eMotIoNaL dAmAgE with “you’re not him”
Sobbing helping at the bar is so cute. I love this. This is a dream actually. Almost wanted to give up STEM so I could bartend because I read a book called the Drunken Botanist and I loved it so much
A compliment. I am tucking it away. This would work on me, I fear.
Lmfaooooo see you wrote this just for me because the next line!!!!!!!
Bob! Improper! Commenting on a girl’s-
Oh shit. Get outta my head! I am trying to be witty and funny to add to commentary and it is exactly right. The way I can see myself in this character!
“Hell, if you did it more often, I might take you to heaven.” HELLO??? Can you chill on dropping banger quotes because I have flooded my friend IRL with little snaps of this. She is tired of my shit, she doesn’t like Bob and I need to be able to chill out about how fucking good your writing is
AHAHAHA CALL HIS ASS OUT
AHAHA PENNY CALL HER ASS OUT
I loved nights on the ships… I did oceanography and my shift was always 3 pm to 3 am and it was the coolest. When we weren’t actively sampling and in the research zone the crew showed me that you can shine lights off the side of the boat and get cute lil squid to zoom up at the surface… also may I interest you in bioluminescent phytoplankton propaganda… or hell even a copepod… Please love nights.
Jake with whale noises? Adorable. Stop making him cute when he annoys me lmfaoooo
THE DODGE TO COYOTE I AM SCREAMING
Lmaoooooo Nat said “girl I don’t even play about him”
CORRECT IF HE’S GREY I LIKE TO PLAY
MAVVVVV YOU KILL ME
I feel like a fucking pavlov’ed dog ““Don’t move.” The voice is low. Steady. Too close.” and my body is creaming… screaming for more
Ugh jesus christ I have nothing appropriate to say about an older man, even if it is slight, giving direct orders and fixing something. Nothing appropriate and I cannot scare off my new favorite fic writer addiction okay. So all I will put for this one is kgnojsnegouhgoirh mmmmmmmmm
“the pad of it grazing down along the side of your face, slow and careful.” I lied. I cannot hold myself back from this. I am a freak on main and proud about this man and how hot you make me during your writing. BARK BARK BARK BARK
ONLY YOURS HOLD THE FUCKING PHONEEEEEEE AAAAAAAA
“My life’s in the hands of Phoenix’s baby on board.” I feel like he already put a baby in me from this point at the fic - and if it didn’t take, we’re trying again until it does
Jake isn’t wrong, he is annoying but he isn’t wrong
LMFAO BECAUSE THEY DO IT QUIETLY
“Did Bob really just override a direct order?” It’s just a fic I say to myself as I start to sweat because fuck that is hot. Feels all protective and shit and there is nothing quicker to make me swoon and open my legs to bring him home than that
Oop I know logically that would piss me off out in the field so this is correct but also awwww protective mmmmmm and bossy like yes daddy (who said that)
I hate to love you Bagman
DAMN RIGHT NO MAN IS THE BOSS ONCE THOSE DOORS OPEN
Okay that was a lie. A 24/7 dynamic but still, for the purposes of this, DAMN RIGHT
Yeah, you fucking apologize (adorable baby I could never be mad at you)
“I know”… “That’s why I’m apologizing”… HE’S A GOOD MAN SAVANNAH
“I couldn’t breathe. I thought, what if something happens to her?” I’m in love. Period. I’d fold like laundry with extra fabric softener
“His fingers hook gently into the edge of your suit’s hip pocket, tugging you forward just enough to make your breath hitch. ” Breath hitch? Baby not just that is reacting to this kinda move. I’d be belly up and panting
“Don’t you get that? I care about you. More than a teammate. More than a friend. I—” YOU EDGE ME AGAINNNNN. I should expect it but I am ANGRY. I am throwing my phone, apologizing to it, and starting back up
“renowned little chaos gremlin” this. This. This. I need it. I need to be this. I am not getting called this IRL. I need this.
Grinder. GAE
OOOP he gave the call sign… ooooop
“you’re a living, breathing vexation who’s going to be the sole reason for his retirement” I am not living up to my full potential and I never have been more disappointed in myself
HE IS GAY
HAHAHAHA
U R HILARIOUS
Oh god remember that hangman x bob fic I mentioned before? I also indulge in hangman x rooster because I like slutting this annoying fuck out like some sort of cheap whore. Please tell me he swings that way too in this fic. I need queer free ride for all jake
“has been living rent-free in your head all week—and honestly, it’s starting to redecorate.” okay I give up because there is no way my brain can produce lines like this
Lmfao Grinder is gonna wind her ass up. Fucker knows hook, line, and sinker
“I mean, if I was in love with a guy—which, you’re clearly in love with him—I wouldn’t stop until he had a restraining order against me.” Does he take friend applications because I need to learn from this diva
“Just keep it down if you bring him home. He might look like an uptight officer, but I can tell that man fucks.” HELL YEAH BROTHER *caw caw*
My grandmother had us in bowling lessons during the summer because she played league and to see this lil bowling part mentioned warms me
“All in the name of science, of course. And your hypothesis?” A GIRL IN STEM MENTIONED. Ah another level of warmth.
Nat knows, she always knows, that is a woman who could read a room the second she came out of the womb
Everyone shortens his name to Roo and I always giggle going ‘cock’ because I secretly have the humor of a teenage boy
I need to know, is Bob just a leg man? Like my own HC this man when asked is all about the ass.
Unofficial nicknames because I am invested in their silly shorts. Maverick - Rick (like a Rick Roll because he’s old). Rooster - Cock. Hangman - Bag. Phoenix - Phone (big brain for you I love it). Payback - Back (because Pay is too easy). Fanboy - Boy (why does make me giggle). Coyote - Yote (I am from a college town that this was the official shortened name for the coyote mascot).
Jake you play too much - good for you
FOGGY GLASSES ARE BACK I LOVE YOU
Lmfaooo baby boy the question was noton the dress
“Don’t worry, Bobby,” you murmur. “I wore this dress just for you.” *clutching my pearls* bitch I woul fold too. My fucking glasses foggin too irl in my mf air conditioned room!!!!!
Omg Fboy is so much betterrrrrr yes!!!!! Yessssssssss!!!!! Nix like the goddess. I see you, intentional or not I see you.
Mickey, honey, lemme kiss your booboo
Marry me Nat
My grandma would offer me up to him on a silver platter to secure his bowling for her league
The only time I crave to be objectified is by fictional characters and I am eating this with a spoon
Bradley, I would love to see you in a skirt. I would pay for it really. I love hairy thighs. I need them.
Oh not the hand kink. Oh god. Oh no. I am about to start being disrespectful because Lewis Pullman has veiny arms and I have been looking at them all day.
Big fucking hands.
Hands to choke me with. Hands to grip me with. Hands to hold the heft of a titty or an ass cheek
Yep, there you are, correct.
Mmmmmm fucking MARK ME
“You could write poetry about those hands. Recite sonnets. Start a religion.” Correct. Right. Yes. You feel me. You basically writing fucking poetry as is
“And when those fingers sink into the bowling ball holes?” Suddenly I am Rhett Abbott and I am about to RIDE
HE OFFERED HELP!!! YES
Solid grip, not too tight, like holding your dick - who said that!
Oh what I wouldn’t do to feel this man’s thighs. Why did you remind me they exist and not have me on top of them?
Oh he would talk you through it. Nothing like dirty talk with him
I BEG, PLEASE LET IT BE A BONER
BATHROOM? BONER. PLEASE BE A BONER.
I am a dog with a… bone… heheehe
A bitch in heat
Okay I’m done, not sorry about this though. You have had two fics and so far, no fucks and I am just foaming at the mouth
See? Natasha knows. She just knows things. These boys are idiots and I love them. My idiots.
AHAHAHA NATASHA FUCKING CLOCKED THAT SHIT TOOOOO
I swear on Lewis Pullman’s veiny arms, this has not been edited or changed as I go on. I write a thought like I am narrating, raw and unfiltered for the purpose of expressing my joy at these fics. All natural.
Lmfaoo Jake just caught up on the “extra”
He is pretty. You be right.
Because nerds are hot. Like it feels almost like a circle rather than a venn diagram as to kinky/freaky and nerds. Especially if you throw autism in there. “oh you mean direct and clear outlines of everything in the bedroom? Oh masks so I don’t have to make eye contact?” come on.
OH PLEASE TELL ME YOU WROTE FLOYD AS A FREAK
Begging. Knees. For you. Please write a lil freaky deak.
Brother coded Bob for Nat. Sobbing. Yes. Heart. Love. (but being between them both… yeah my bisexual heart also loves that flavor).
No distance, I wanna cuddle the man. He is warm. Short skirts means needed huddles for warmth
I have written so much my notes on my desktop is freaking out, look what you have done
OUCH REJECTION NOOOO OUCH MY HEART SOBBING THIS HURTS
“what did you do” immediate. 0 lead up. No other question about it being me/her. Accuse and abuse. I love you Nat.
OOOOOF THE DISAPPOINTMENT HURTS ME
The sound of ‘ooo I fucked up’ is just looping
Bradley revoked his first name privileges for that fuck up. Called him “Floyd”
Nat should still chew him out imho
A good man fears women
I am also terrible because I am eating his guilt like fine caviar
Oh shit my chest hurts at that ignoring. Props to you being a good writer but this better resolve fast because I need to breathe
Awwwwww he needs me
“because deep down, he doesn’t think he deserves you.” twisting the fucking knife
“Because Robert Floyd knows now, without a doubt, that he’s in love with you.” YEAH BUDDY!!!!! YES YOU ARE
I think he is an ass man, this is another mention. A solid choice.
Okay, once again I must say, fictional men being like “yeah I got off to you” fucking HOTTTTT
Oh no… oh no… Bob is a boy. Boys are stupid. Bob isn’t gonna know this man is gae is he
And like that my chest hurts more. This feels like when I went through my breakup. Fuck you, but also I love you but also fuck this hurts. You tagged it properly, this was my own fault and I have no one else to blame but damn it.
No dummy you don’t have the right to be mad even if you are wrong
Mother fucker I been fucking waiting. Trying. Asking. Oh you stupid son of a bitch my chest doesn’t hurt no more I wanna start swinging. You cute but that doesn’t make you immune from catching these hands
Oh you stupid girl, Trevor is also right
I broke my cardinal rule about hating the miscommunication trope because I loved your writing, you should know this and also feel special.
Nat you are a good friend and I love you
I would be so mad if he kept correcting, I love you boo but one more word and I am crashing my plane into yours. You are just a jilted lil bitch (said with love and affection)
NOT THE EJECT – PLEASE I SAW WHAT HAPPENED TO GOOSE
“Like the world took a breath—and left you behind.” This is what I would read in a traditionally published book at the end of a chapter that would leave me screaming
“softness was there fades fast, replaced by something harder. His lips flatten into a thin line. His hand tightens around yours… then lets go.” I’m gonna kill myself
Oh no, I’m really gonna kill myself this hurts so bad
Where is my comfort you hoe
WHER ARE YOU GOING NOOOOOOOO NOOOOOOO
“The Dagger Squad isn’t just a group of friends—they’re your family.” Girl I know you read the other bits I wrote, I know you know this is my shit. I know you know that this is going to make me weep from love
“In a completely non-incestuous way, obviously.” Stop being the funniest one in the room, some of us also have to creatively spin to get readers
Nat is a tattle tale, I love you
I love this internal monolog. I would quote it all but you read it and I just am giggling at it. There is a lil comfort for the HURT YOU THREW AT ME
Nat is an accomplice, I love you
He has a throw blanket, this is a MAN
He makes a house a home
Awwwwwww helps, points back for the meanie
I am screaming at my screen, wanting to smack the both of them
“I have never cared about anyone the way I care about you. You are the only damn thing I think about. I can’t sleep, I’m not hungry, I can’t focus—I just want you. All the time. Do you know how maddening that is?” It’s giving… “You are what I treasure most in this world. Not because you are pretty. Not because you are smart. But because you love me and I love you and you can try to deny it, but I will not believe you. When certain atoms collide, it is instantaneous and it is inevitable. It’s basic chemistry.”
IT’S CHEMISTRY
Aka you wrote a line that invokes the same level of awe and swooning and love that damn near broke me in Lessons in Chemistry
Oh it keeps going, oh god, oh I am not going to survive this
I came this far to crash too
HELP I’VE BEEN WOUNDED. He didn’t ruin anything you sweet stupid man
Oops when you assume…. It makes an ass out of you and me lmfaoooooo
“His mouth is on yours before the word leaves your lips.” FUCKING FINALLYYYYYYYYYY
“It’s not a kiss—it’s a collision. A detonation. A goddamn freefall.” Hey. Is there a way that you are not poetic because I love it but also you just upped this from a simple kiss to something that has me having to pause to take a breather and remember my senses.
“I love you,” he breathes against your lips. “I love you. I love you. Please don’t go. Don’t ever leave.” Help. Help. Help. 911. I need help. This is too good. Too sweet. It hurt for so long my body cannot handle this. It feels like I am being chased by a bear.
The goddamn shirt
Give her yours
Take your shirt off
I know what you’re packing Floyd
Lay a claim if it bothers you
AHAHAHA FINALLY A FUCK
Try
Oh good god
END
END
END
WHERE?
YOU HAD A POST ABOUT WRITING SMUT FOR BOB BEING HARD AND YOU FUCKING END THIS ONE TOO WITHOUT PEEN?
GIRL
GIRL
GIRL
HEY
THIS
EDGING ME
I NEED A COLD FUCKING SHOWER
I AM
I DON’T
THIS
YOU
>:[
Damn it the writing is amazing I can’t even be pissed but I need feral bob
short skirt weather ; robert 'bob' floyd
fandom: top gun
pairing: bob x reader
summary: you and bob are obviously into each other, but he's hesitant to make a move claiming you're too young for him, until a whole lot of miscommunication—jealousy, tension, the works—and a training accident lands you in hospital...
notes: the lew spiral is still spiralling and i almost struggled writing this because i love him so much??? anyways, it's heaps of fun, has all the tension, jealousy, angst, fluff, and of course... lots of horny thoughts! please let me know what you think!!! (p.s. shout out to the critical role nerds for the callsign, iykyk)
warnings: swearing, miscommunication, reference to a slight age gap (but it isn't specified and it's also described as 'barely there'), teasing, short skirts (sorry bob), jealousy, switching pov (kind of), plane crash, very minor description of injury, and horniness so 18+ ONLY MDNI! (let me know if i missed anything)
word count: 18022 (i have no chill whatsoever)
your callsign is vex
Bob Floyd never thought of himself as someone who took particular interest in the weather—unless it had to do with flying, of course. But on the ground? He couldn’t care less. Or, he shouldn’t.
Especially not when it comes to what the weather makes people wear. How is that any of his business? It shouldn’t matter how hot it is outside or how that directly affects the amount of material someone’s wearing. It really shouldn’t.
But it does. And not just with anyone. No—this has everything to do with you.
You, in that damn sundress and those ridiculous cowboy boots that shouldn’t be giving Bob a semi in the middle of the goddamn bar.
And yet, there you are in all your glory. Legs on display, that flowy little skirt just barely covering the curve of your ass. And fuck if it isn’t making it impossible for Bob to keep his eyes from wandering.
“God damn,” Jake says, his southern drawl thick as his green eyes lock onto you—or more specifically, your ass. “Do you think she knows?”
Bob blinks, brows pulling together as he turns toward Jake, trying—and failing, miserably—not to sound annoyed that he’s checking you out. “Know what?”
“What a girl like that does to guys like us,” Jake replies easily.
Reuben chuckles and takes a slow sip of his beer. “Oh, she knows. She definitely knows.”
“Ugh,” Natasha groans. “Could you creeps stop looking at her like she’s something to eat? It’s gross. She’s our friend. Our teammate.”
Jake opens his mouth, lips already curled into his usual smirk, but Natasha puts a hand up to stop him.
“And she’s barely younger than us, so don’t say anything weird about her age.”
Jake rolls his eyes and lifts his beer. “Wasn’t gonna…”
There’s a beat of silence as Bob lets his eyes drift back to you, drinking in the way you’re leaning against the bar. Elbow propped, hip cocked, one boot crossed over the other, and your head tipped just slightly as you talk to the dark-haired stranger beside you.
“Wait,” Mickey leans forward, squinting—very unsubtly—across the bar. “Is that her date?”
Natasha nods. “Think so. Looks like the guy she showed me.”
Bob’s head snaps toward her, dark blue eyes wide. “She’s on a date?”
Mickey giggles. Reuben snorts. Even Bradley has to hide a laugh behind his beer.
“Alright,” Jake says, slapping a hand on the table in mock outrage. “Who didn’t tell Bob?”
Natasha shoots him a flat look before turning back to Bob. “Didn’t you hear us talking about it at lunch? She met some guy on Hinge or something.”
“Said she was gonna go home with him and let him keep her up all night,” Jake adds with a wicked grin. “Y’know, since we’re starting night rides next week—figured she’d get used to staying up late.”
“I was intentionally leaving that part out,” Nat says, glaring at Jake. “But thanks for clearing it all up, Bagman.”
Jake tips his beer toward her. “Anytime.”
Bob’s jaw twitches. His teeth are clenched so tight it hurts, but he can’t relax—not with that guy’s hand on your hip, fingers digging into the soft fabric like he has some right to touch you. Like you belong to him.
Which you don’t. You don’t belong to anyone.
At least, that’s what Bob has to keep telling himself.
“Easy, Floyd,” Bradley mutters beside him. “You keep staring like that, the poor guy’s gonna catch fire.”
Bob doesn’t respond. He can’t. His voice is gone, breath caught somewhere in his throat. He’s too focused on your smile—how it flickers, just a little off. Not quite like the one you wear with them. With him.
It shouldn’t matter. He shouldn’t care whether or not you’re giving that stranger the same bright smile or soft laugh you always give him. Because it’s none of his business.
Who you date and what you do—none of it is his business. You’re allowed to wear tiny dresses, flirt with strangers, and laugh at guys who think they’re clever.
It shouldn’t matter.
But it does.
God, it fucking matters—way more than it should.
Because for the first time in weeks, you’re not looking at him. You’re looking at... that guy.
And even though he tells himself—repeatedly, a thousand times a day—not to enjoy being the centre of your attention... he does.
He lives for it.
“You know,” Reuben says slowly, lips curled into the tiniest smirk, “this wouldn’t even be happening if you’d sack up and—”
“Payback,” Natasha warns. “Don’t.”
“What?” He raises both hands in mock innocence. “All I’m trying to say is, if he likes her that much, he should just ask her out. She’s clearly into him. We all know it.”
Bob’s eyes flick between you and Reuben, his brows furrowed slightly as his thoughts tug in opposite directions. On one hand, yeah, Reuben’s logic makes perfect sense. Bob’s not blind—he sees the way you look at him. The way your face lights up when you talk to him, the quiet smile you wear just for him, the blush you try to hide when he says something low and teasing.
But on the other hand? He just can’t do it. You’re young—too young. And he’s... well, he’s not old, but he’s older. It’s not a huge age gap, not really, but that paired with how drop-dead gorgeous you are? It’s enough to make him feel like a—
“Nothin’ wrong with being a cradle-snatcher,” Jake chimes in, eyes sparkling as he lifts his beer.
Bradley chuckles quietly. “Jesus, Hangman. You’re on fire tonight.”
“Why thank you, Rooster,” Jake replies smoothly.
Natasha rolls her eyes and downs the rest of her beer in one long swig, looking thoroughly done with all of them.
The conversation shifts then—to next week’s night ops training—but Bob barely hears it. The pounding of his pulse is too loud, drowning everything out. And he can’t stop watching you.
The way your hands move when you talk, how your dress sways as you shift your weight, the gentle curve of your smile. Even over the music and chatter, he swears he can hear your laughter—if he strains.
And it kills him. Because he’s not the one making you laugh tonight.
-
“Wanna get out of here?” Ryan asks, his voice low in your ear, breath warm against your neck.
But not in a sexy way. Not in the way that sends goosebumps down your arms or makes your skin prickle with anticipation. It just makes you feel warm—too warm—in the packed, overheated bar.
Honestly, for the last forty-five minutes, while Ryan has been telling you all about his super interesting job—he's a carpenter, it’s not that interesting—you’ve been seriously considering hopping behind the bar to help Penny and Jimmy.
“It’s barely nine,” you say, forcing a polite smile as you tilt your head.
“Yeah,” he chuckles, scratching the back of his neck. “But I’ve got to be at work by six tomorrow morning, so I figured if we ducked out now, we could... you know, mess around a bit before bed.”
The way he says it nearly makes you laugh. He sounds like a teenager trying to sneak in some action before curfew.
“Look,” you sigh, laying a hand on his knee, “this has been fun, but I’m just not your girl. And honestly? I was kinda hoping this would distract me from someone else, but... you’re not him. I’m sorry. It’s not your fault—this one’s on me. But, uh... good luck!”
He looks completely flabbergasted. Like the blank stare you’ve worn for most of the evening—or the way your gaze kept drifting across the bar toward someone else—wasn’t a hint. God, he might be even dumber than you thought.
You slip off the barstool with a clipped smile, wishing you looked more sincere, but your body is already moving toward where you really want to be—where your squad is.
Where Bob is.
You’re just about to head for the booth when your eye catches on Penny—and the very large crowd waiting to be served.
“Damn it,” you sigh, pivoting sharply and hurrying around the bar.
You slip through the swinging wooden doors behind the bar and fall in beside Penny, listening closely to the man ordering drinks—his voice raised over the music and chatter. Without hesitation, you start grabbing clean glasses, catching Penny off guard as you begin pouring pints of golden beer.
“Sorry,” you say with a soft laugh. “I saw the crowd and couldn’t just let you suffer.”
She rolls her eyes but smiles. “I’d tell you to scram if you weren’t so gorgeous—and a literal lifesaver.”
You give her a cheeky wink before lining up the beers on a tray for the man. Penny swipes his card, and he’s gone in half the time. Then the next patron steps up, and you keep working smoothly, moving effortlessly behind the bar and easing the pressure.
Eventually, the line dies down, and Penny takes full advantage of your presence by sending Jimmy out back for more stock. You stay behind the bar while she ducks off to collect empties, keeping yourself busy wiping benches, refilling lime wedges, and unloading the freshly washed glasses.
You’re so focused on scrubbing at a particularly stubborn stain on the bar top that you don’t notice someone approach—someone you usually have a hard time not noticing.
“You don’t work here,” Bob says, voice light, lips twitching at the corners.
You glance up, your heart immediately jumping into overdrive. “I could,” you say, straightening. “Maybe I should quit the Navy. Bartending might be my true calling.”
He chuckles. “You’re one of the best fighter pilots in the country, and you think slinging drinks is your destiny?”
You shrug, leaning forward casually—knowing exactly what you’re doing. His eyes flick down to your chest for a split second before snapping back up, fast enough to pretend it didn’t happen.
“Hey, don’t knock it. This job is harder than it looks.”
“Oh, I don’t doubt that,” he says softly, watching with quiet intensity as you pour him a pint of cherry soda—without him even needing to ask.
You slide it over with a small smile. “What do you think? I’m a pretty good bartender, huh?”
His cheeks tint pink, the flush dusting across his nose. “Yeah. I think you make a very pretty bartender.”
You smirk. “Was that a compliment, Lieutenant?”
He rolls his eyes and drops a crumpled ten onto the bar like it might save him from saying more.
You shake your head. “Don’t worry, it’s on the house.”
“You sure you’ve got that kind of authority?” he teases.
“Penny said our drinks are free tonight,” you reply, smug. “Payment for being an excellent bartender.”
“And for filling the tip jar faster than I’ve ever seen,” Penny chimes in as she reappears, arms full of empty glasses.
Your cheeks heat as Bob’s gaze flicks toward the overflowing jar.
“Wow,” he chuckles softly.
You flick your hair dramatically and bat your lashes. “Perks of being a pretty bartender, I guess.”
Then you turn around and bend over to grab something from the fridge—very aware of the effect—and sure enough, Bob promptly chokes on his soda. He coughs, his whole face turning red as he pounds a fist against his chest.
“Jesus,” he mutters under his breath, “more like consequences of a skirt that short.”
You snap upright, brows lifting and eyes gleaming with amusement. “Bob Floyd, did you just comment on the length of my skirt?”
He blinks fast. “No.”
You tilt your head, fighting a grin. “You sure? Because the colour in your cheeks looks a little guilty to me.”
He straightens up, his usual walls clicking into place like armour. “Didn’t say anything.”
You roll your eyes and plant both hands on the bar, leaning forward just enough to make him squirm. “Bob, I’m not a baby. And I’m not some virginal schoolgirl, either. You’re not going to hell just for flirting with me.” You pause, letting your gaze hold his. “Hell, if you did it more often, I might take you to heaven.”
His throat bobs as he swallows hard, and you see the want flicker in his eyes—just before he reins it back in.
“But if the age gap is that big of a deal to you—which, for the record, is barely anything—then maybe stop looking at me like you’re picturing me naked.” Your voice drops. “Mixed signals can really confuse a girl.”
You hear the softest laugh from Penny, but your eyes stay locked on Bob’s—daring him to look down again, to do something other than walk away.
He clears his throat. “Thanks for the drink.”
Then he turns and walks away, heading straight back to the booth where all your friends are—acting like they haven’t been watching, but you know better. They’re all too nosy for their own good.
You sigh heavily. “Men. Fucking impossible.”
Penny laughs again, resting a hand on your shoulder. “Fighter pilots, actually. They’re a very special breed of difficult.”
“Hey,” you giggle. “I am a fighter pilot.”
She nods, smirking. “And there’s not a doubt in my mind how difficult you’re makin’ life for that boy right now.”
You press your lips together and give her a flat look—because yeah… she’s not wrong.
After all, why else bring a guy to the bar you knew your friends would be at—you knew he would be at? Why wear a dress this short? And why spend half the night with your eyes locked on him, just wishing he’d walk over and interrupt your lousy date?
-
Graveyard shift. Bat hours. Vampire runs. Ghost hops. Night rides.
Whatever you want to call it—the squad hates night ops.
It’s dark, it’s eerie, and your NVGs fog up if you so much as breathe wrong. Fatigue hits harder, the skeleton crew slows everything down, and visibility is shot—so you’re flying blind, trusting your radar and your WSO to keep you alive.
“You know what’s great about night ops?” Mickey says, head tipped back in his chair. “Nothing. Not the dark, not the sleep deprivation, not the existential dread at two a.m. while staring into the black void wondering if your wingman ghosted you or just changed frequency.”
You roll your eyes and take a sip of coffee.
“It’s night one, Fanboy,” Natasha mutters beside you. “We still have four weeks of this. Are you going to complain the whole time?”
Mickey shrugs. “Yeah. Probably.”
“Did Mav piss Cyclone off or something?” Reuben asks.
You shake your head. “Nah. He heard there might be a mission coming up with night flying. Figured we should get ahead of it.”
“Or he just hates us,” Javy sighs, eyes half-shut.
Natasha snorts. “Did you sleep at all today, Coyote?”
“Nope,” he grumbles, shifting a glare toward Jake. “Someone had his whale noises up too loud and bit my head off when I told him to turn it down.”
Jake shoots him a look. “They help me sleep. If you’ve got a problem, buy some earplugs.”
“Damn,” you mutter. “Glad you’re not my wingman tonight, Coyote.”
He shifts his glare your way and flips you off lazily before letting his eyes shut completely.
“So, Vex,” Jake says, twisting in his seat toward you, “never did hear how that date went the other night.”
You arch a brow. “Oh, so now I have to report back on all my dates?”
Jake’s lips twitch, his gaze flicking toward Bob. “Dates? As in plural? Just how many are we talking here?”
“That’s none of your business,” you reply, taking another sip of coffee.
There’s a brief pause, and his eyes narrow—seeing through you a little too easily. “The date tanked?”
Natasha snorts and you quickly elbow her in the side.
“Yes,” you mutter. “It sucked. He was boring. And no, I didn’t get laid. So yes, I’m in a less-than-favourable mood.”
Jake’s smirk turns wicked. “Sweetheart, if getting laid is what you need, you only have to ask.”
Your brows shoot up. “That so?”
He nods.
You turn to Javy, who’s about one breath away from snoring. “Coyote.”
His eyes snap open. “Huh?”
“Want to fuck me?”
He startles—eyes wide, mouth dropping open. “I—uh, what?”
Laughter rumbles through the room—everyone giggling softly at poor, confused Javy.
Well... almost everyone.
Bob isn’t laughing. In fact, he’s not even smiling, or looking your way. His eyes are glued to his phone—even though you can see the screen is blank.
Which means he’s definitely listening.
You shift in your chair and give Natasha a sidelong smirk. Her brow furrows slightly—a silent question about what you’re up to—but she nods anyway, signalling that she’ll follow your lead no matter where it goes.
“Does anyone know if Cyclone’s single?” you ask, voice light and dripping with faux innocence.
Mickey’s eyes go wide. “Admiral Simpson?”
You nod, as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Yeah. He’s hot.”
“Agreed,” Natasha says—and from the way her mouth curves, she’s not just playing along. She definitely agrees.
“Isn’t he married?” Reuben asks.
Javy frowns, still half-asleep but clearly paying attention now. “Nah, I think they divorced.”
“So,” you say slowly, “what I’m hearing is... he’s single?”
Bradley’s gaze flicks to Bob—just for a second—before settling back on you, reading you like a damn open book. “Bit old for you, isn’t he, Vex?”
You shrug with a smile. “Not at all. I like older men. More experience.”
Out of the corner of your eye, you catch the way Bob shifts in his seat—just slightly, but it’s enough. He’s not looking at you, but the tips of his ears have turned pink, and his jaw is locked tight as he keeps his eyes on his phone. Still blank.
“I swear he’s still married,” Mickey says, clearly trying to get this train back on the rails.
“Yeah,” Reuben adds. “Didn’t they do couples counselling?”
“They did,” Maverick says, breezing into the room like the punchline to your joke. “Didn’t stick. So yes, he’s single.” He pauses in front of you, green eyes sparkling with amusement. “But I’m not sure how he feels about dating subordinates. Want me to find out?”
You match his smirk with one of your own, sitting up a little straighter as you meet his gaze. “How generous of you, Captain. That would be great.”
He chuckles, shaking his head as he moves to the front of the room and sets a stack of papers down on the desk. “Alright, aviators,” he says. “Welcome to night ops.”
After an hour-long briefing and way too many questions about why you’re all stuck on night training, Maverick orders everyone to get ready for the first hop. You’re on deck with Jake, Natasha, and, of course... Bob.
The four of you ride in silence across the flight line, packed into one of the motorised carts as Maverick drives you from the squadron building to the hangar. There’s a low buzz of anticipation in the air, but no one says much. It’s late, and everyone is focusing on their own little preflight rituals.
Once you reach the hangar, the ground crew directs you toward the night ops staging area where your NVGs and gear are laid out. You’ve done enough of these late-night flights to know the drill, so you join the others in wordlessly collecting your kit and starting to suit up.
By the time you make it out onto the tarmac, your jets are already prepped and the crew chiefs are finishing up their walk-arounds. You head over to your jet, nodding to the plane captain before starting your own pre-flight check—walking the length of the fuselage, scanning for anything off, running a practiced eye over control surfaces, landing gear, intakes. It’s second nature by now, but you don’t cut corners. Especially not in the dark.
Once you’re satisfied, you turn to face the runway and pull your helmet on, checking the vision through your NVGs. It’s blurry—just enough to make you squint. The image is skewed, the edges fuzzy, crawling inward like shadows that shouldn’t be there.
You mutter something sharp under your breath, reaching up to adjust the settings yourself when—
“Don’t move.” The voice is low. Steady. Too close.
You freeze instinctively as Bob steps in—right into your space, like you’re the only two souls on the glowing stretch of tarmac. His gloved hand finds the side of your helmet, fingers sliding into place with steady control. It should feel clinical—routine—but it doesn’t. It burns. Even through the goddamn helmet.
“I can fix it,” he murmurs, eyes on your goggles, not your face. “Tilt your chin up.”
You obey—barely—and he leans in, his body almost touching to yours. One hand on your cheek-plate now, the other carefully turning the tiny focus dial above your temple. You can feel his breath against your skin, warm and shallow, and it sends a pulse through your ribs that you’re trying desperately not to show.
“Didn't this happen last time?” he asks, the corner of his lips twitching. “You jam the strap too tight.”
“I like it snug,” you mutter, not trusting your voice with anything flirtier. Not when he’s this close.
Bob hums, low in his throat. “Of course you do.”
Your heart stutters.
He adjusts something with a flick of his thumb—the pad of it grazing down along the side of your face, slow and careful. Like he's memorising the shape of you under the gear. Your jaw flexes.
“You always get this close when you’re adjusting gear?” you ask, pretending the heat in your voice is a joke and not a plea.
Bob stills for a beat. Just one.
Then—very softly—he whispers, “Only yours.”
You swear your knees nearly give.
But before you can breathe or speak or lean the half-inch forward that would start something you probably shouldn’t want this badly, Bob finishes the final adjustment and lets his hands fall. Slowly. Like it costs him something.
“There,” he says, voice low but distant now. “Better?”
You blink behind the goggles. “Yeah. Clear.”
He lingers for half a second more—just enough to feel like maybe he wants to say something else—then turns and walks back toward the others without another word.
You don’t move. You can’t. You’re just standing there in the dark, goggles perfectly focused, heart pounding like you’re about to hit Mach 1.
It takes an embarrassingly long minute for you to remember how to function. To stop thinking about how close he’d just been—how you could smell him, feel his heat, and how, if you’d tipped your chin up and stretched just a little… you might’ve been able to kiss him.
But then you hear Maverick shouting across the tarmac, calling for a final rundown before wheels-up.
You shake your head, yank your helmet off, and join the others for a quick debrief before splitting up again and climbing into your jets. You settle in, strap your helmet back on, check your now perfectly focused NVGs, and run your usual internal systems check.
Then—after the green light from ground crew—you’re in the sky. Squinting through your goggles, seeing the world saturated in green and grey, and wondering why the fuck no one has invented a better form of night vision yet.
“Remind me again why we’re stuck on the graveyard shift,” Jake says, voice dry. “Because as much as I love flying blind through pitch-black nothingness, I’d really rather be in bed right now.”
“You’re not blind, Hangman,” Maverick replies. “We’ve got one of the best WSOs in the world with us.”
“Oh, good,” Jake says sarcastically. “My life’s in the hands of Phoenix’s baby on board.”
You roll your eyes. “I’d rather have my life in Bob’s hands than yours, Bagman.”
His chuckle crackles through the radio. “Yeah, I know where you’d like to have Bob’s hands. And it’s not holding your life.”
Heat rushes to your cheeks, making the cockpit suddenly feel way too hot—your flight suit practically suffocating.
“Hangman,” Maverick warns. “Be professional.”
Jake scoffs. “Oh, so those two can eye-fuck each other all night long, but I can’t say the obvious out loud?”
There’s a pause—a beat where you wonder if he’s finally pushed it too far—but then Maverick’s laughter cuts through.
“Yes. Because they do it quietly.”
Your eyes go wide and you almost—almost—fumble a right bank. “Mav!”
More laughter crackles through the radio, Natasha now joining in. You’re just about to tell them all to stick it when the mood shifts, and the laughter stops.
“Vex, check your two,” Maverick says, voice sharp and low. “Something’s throwing heat.”
“Negative,” Bob cuts in. “Let me scan it first.”
You hesitate, holding formation, but frustration flares under your skin. Did Bob really just override a direct order?
“Confirming IR spike,” Bob says after a beat. “Something’s cooking down there, but it doesn’t match any known signature.”
You glance down at the blur on your MFD. “I’ll break off, check it out.”
“Wait. Don’t.” Bob’s voice is low but tense, edged with something more than caution.
“Why?” you snap, anger prickling your chest.
“I... I don’t like it,” he says. “It’s not worth the risk.”
You grit your teeth and break off anyway, flying low and steady toward the suspicious heat signature.
“I’m going to check it out, Mav,” you say, voice tight. “Hangman, got my six?”
“Copy,” Jake replies.
You bank left, staying quiet as you approach the stretch of uninhabited grassland. Your HUD flickers with the steady IR pulse—a dull orange glow against the dark terrain. Too concentrated for a campfire. Too controlled for a random burn. It’s creeping north—methodical.
You drop lower when you spot flashing lights—fire crews moving with purpose, reflective gear flickering like stars in the NVG haze. This isn’t an accident. It’s a controlled burn.
“Mav, why is there a fire in a training zone?” you ask. “Shouldn’t that be logged?”
“It’s just brush management?” Maverick asks, sounding almost relieved.
“Affirmative,” Jake replies before you can.
“Copy. I’ll flag it with air traffic—looks like someone forgot to tell the rest of us.”
You and Jake return to formation without issue.
“Lucky it wasn’t Bigfoot, huh Bob?” Jake says, his smug grin practically audible. “Might’ve leapt right onto Vex’s jet and dragged her into the woods.”
There’s no response, just the soft static of the open channel.
Then Natasha mutters, “Don’t be a dick, Hangman. He was being cautious.”
“Well, I’m sure she appreciates the concern,” Jake says. “But she’s not made of glass.” He waits for a retort—gets none—and chuckles. “And if she’d died out there, I would’ve avenged her. Dramatically.”
“Hangman,” Maverick sighs. “That’s enough. Bob’s got better eyes than the rest of us tonight. Maybe don’t piss him off.”
Still, nothing from Bob. You even crane your neck, catching sight of his and Natasha's jet—nothing but a shadow at your five o’clock. Like you could somehow see him in the cockpit, tensing his jaw or rolling his eyes at Jake’s jabs.
Frustration simmers in your chest. You know he was just being cautious—or protective—but this is your job. He doesn’t get to tell you what you can and can’t do, especially when it’s a direct order from your CO. Even if you were dating, you wouldn’t let him boss you around—well, not outside of the bedroom, anyway. He can care. He can worry. But making it sound like you’re incapable? That’s what he just did. And it makes your skin crawl.
The rest of the flight passes without incident, but the comms stay unusually quiet—even Jake gives up his teasing—and you’re still pissed by the time you’re back on the ground.
You move through the post-flight motions with a frown on your face and your jaw locked tight. First, the ground crew helps you out of the jet and you do a quick walk-around. Then you ditch your night gear, knock out a maintenance report, and sit through a short debrief with Maverick before jumping in the cart back to the ready room.
By the time you walk in, the others are already gone. You’re not sure if you were too caught up in your own grumpiness to notice them pass you on the way over, but you don’t bother asking. You’re still too busy being pissed.
In fact, you’re so busy scowling at the coffee machine as it splutters out an espresso shot you know is going to taste like dirt that you don’t notice someone step up beside you.
“I’m sorry,” Bob says, voice soft. “About what happened up there.”
You jump—just slightly—then twist to face him, arms crossed tight over your chest. He's standing just a few feet away—helmet gone, flight suit half unzipped with the collar tugged open just enough to make your stomach flip.
“I didn’t mean to undermine you.”
“Sure felt like it,” you mutter.
“I know.” His eyes finally lift to meet yours—midnight blue, heavy with regret and something else that makes your breath catch. “That’s why I’m apologising.”
You turn back to the coffee machine, hoping the clatter and gurgle of the old machine will cover the sudden pounding of your heart. “Look, I get you were trying to be cautious, but Mav gave me a directive. You don’t get to override that just because your gut didn’t like it.”
“I wasn’t thinking about you as a teammate back there,” he says quietly. “I was thinking—”
“That I’m a little kid?” you snap, spinning to face him again. “Because whatever issue you have with my age, I need you to remember that I got here the same way you did. I worked my ass off to be the pilot I am today, and I don’t need someone second-guessing me just because they’re a little older. Especially when I know what I’m capable of.”
His frown deepens. “No, it—it’s not that at all. I just—I didn’t see what it was, it was dark, and when you went low...” He drags a hand through his hair. “I couldn’t breathe. I thought, what if something happens to her?”
You blink, startled by the raw edge in his voice.
“If anything had gone wrong, it would’ve been my fault,” he says, softer now. “I’m the WSO. I should’ve seen it first.”
“Bob,” you whisper, stepping closer before you can stop yourself. You can feel the heat radiating off him now. “If I ever end up in a bad spot, that’s on me. I trust you to have my back, always—but it’s my responsibility when I make a call. And I broke off because I knew you’d be there. You and Phoenix, Mav, Hangman... I knew I had the best team in the sky behind me.”
His jaw clenches as his gaze drifts over your face, like he’s trying to memorise every inch.
Then he moves closer—close enough for one of the clips on his suit to catch yours—and reaches out. His fingers hook gently into the edge of your suit’s hip pocket, tugging you forward just enough to make your breath hitch.
“You’re not just my teammate,” he murmurs. “Don’t you get that? I care about you. More than a teammate. More than a friend. I—”
“I don’t believe it,” a familiar voice cuts through the room. “The famous Dagger Squad stuck on the graveyard shift? What’d you do, lose another bet?”
Bob startles, stepping quickly away from you with bright red cheeks, unnecessarily adjusting his glasses.
You turn toward the door, ready to rip into whoever just decided to interrupt the closest you’ve ever gotten to Bob... when you realize who it is. It’s Trevor—an old friend from flight school and one of the newer instructors on NAS. You’ve been meaning to catch up with him, but being in an elite squadron doesn’t leave you much time for a social life.
“Damn,” you say with a playful smile, “who let you in the building?”
He steps fully into the room, wearing his signature shit-eating grin. “Vex,” he says, voice full of mock disbelief. “You’re still here? I figured Maverick would’ve canned your reckless ass by now.”
Jake swivels in his chair to look at you. “So you’re a renowned little chaos gremlin? Good to know.”
You roll your eyes and step toward your friend. “Guys, this is Trevor—or Grinder—I’ve known him since flight school. He gave me my callsign, actually.”
Trevor snorts. “Technically, Admiral Prescott gave you your callsign. What exactly was it he said again? That you’re a living, breathing vexation who’s going to be the sole reason for his retirement?”
Jake and Natasha giggle from across the room, and Trevor grins proudly.
You narrow your eyes at him. “Want to tell my squad how you got yours?”
He tips his head, brows raised. “Maybe I should get to know them first.”
Then his eyes flick toward Jake—grinning, handsome, utterly clueless Jake. Yep. That’s the real reason Trevor decided to drop by your squadron building tonight, because he knew Jake ‘Hangman’ Seresin would be here. The very pilot he’s had a crush on for more months than you care to remember. He’s been bugging you for ages to introduce them, even though you told him—repeatedly—that you’re not sure Jake swings that way. He wasn’t deterred though; he said he’s happy to figure it out and see if he can negotiate if not. You just rolled your eyes.
“So, Grinder,” Natasha says, “what do you do?”
Trevor’s face lights up and he quickly launches into a long-winded explanation of his new role as a flight instructor. He walks toward her as he talks, inching closer to where Jake is seated not far from Natasha.
You turn back to Bob, clearing your throat. “Sorry about him. He’s... a lot. But you were saying...?”
He shakes his head, keeping his eyes fixed on the floor. “Nothing. It’s fine.”
You frown. “It didn’t sound like nothing.” You take a slow step forward. “Didn’t feel like... nothing.”
“It’s okay,” he says quickly, his eyes snapping up as he forces a tight smile. “We can talk later. Really, it’s fine.”
You hesitate, wanting to push but knowing it’s no use now—those walls are well and truly back in place.
“Okay,” you say, nodding once. “Later.”
-
Unfortunately, later never comes.
You want to talk to him toward the end of the shift, but you’re both so exhausted after the first night that you can’t find the energy to push him for answers. So you let it go and head home.
The next night, you’re on opposite hops, which means you don’t see him until the debrief in the early morning—when, once again, everyone is too wiped out to talk and just wants to wrap up and get home.
The rest of the week slips by the same way. Every little thing keeps getting in the way of you and Bob actually talking. Even Thursday night, after a routine hop, when you’re both finally in the ready room and the moment couldn’t be more perfect—Trevor bursts in again, and Bob shuts down.
When you finally leave base on Friday morning—glaring at the well-rested day-shifters on your way out like it’s their fault you’re dead inside—you make a promise to yourself. You’re going to talk to him this weekend. It doesn’t matter when or how or if you have to fake an emergency just to get five uninterrupted minutes. You’re going to do it. Because whatever weird, half-finished thing is hanging between you and Bob has been living rent-free in your head all week—and honestly, it’s starting to redecorate.
“You sure you don’t mind?” Trevor asks, even though he’s already at your door with a duffel bag and a pillow.
You roll your eyes. “Why would I mind?”
He shrugs as he steps into your apartment. “I don’t know. Maybe you were planning to invite that gorgeous little blue-eyed lieutenant over.” He throws a cheeky wink over his shoulder. “You know, the one with the glasses. I’ve seen the way you look at him and—oof—does the man know what he’s in for? I mean, he looks at you just the same but—actually, come to think of it… why haven’t you screwed his brains out yet?”
You shut your eyes and let out a deep sigh. When you open them again, Trevor is already sprawled across your three-seater couch like he owns the place.
“First of all, he’s not little—you’re just freakishly tall—and secondly…” You step slowly toward the lounge, shoulders sagging in defeat. “He’s too good.”
Trevor frowns. “Too good? Like… too good for you or—?”
“That. And he’s respectful,” you say, flopping onto the end of the couch. “He’s got this thing about our age gap. It’s not a big one, but it’s… there, I guess. Maybe it’s also because we’re in the same squad.”
Trevor watches you, eyes narrowed slightly, expression unreadable.
“Wow,” he mutters.
You frown. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
He shrugs. “Just never took you for a quitter.”
You rear back, incredulous. “A quitter?”
“Yeah,” he says, tone cool and baiting as he casually searches for the TV remote. “I mean, if I was in love with a guy—which, you’re clearly in love with him—I wouldn’t stop until he had a restraining order against me.”
You snort. “Yeah? Well, I like my job and my squad, so—”
He lets out an exasperated sigh. “My God, Vex. Don’t take everything so literally. The man’s in love with you too. Just fucking go for it before your whole squad murders both of you for being whiny dumbasses.”
He finds the remote and flicks the TV on, giving you a very pointed look—brows raised—before settling in and scrolling through streaming apps.
And God, you hate to admit it, but maybe he’s right. Maybe instead of teasing Bob, you just need to go for it. Cut through the hesitation, stop him from overthinking, and make the damn decision for him.
“Fine,” you say, standing up with purpose. “I’m going out tonight, by the way.”
“Good,” he replies, not even glancing your way. “Just keep it down if you bring him home. He might look like an uptight officer, but I can tell that man fucks.”
“Trev!”
He chuckles. “What? I’m just saying.”
You roll your eyes, cheeks burning, and storm off toward your room.
Tonight, the squad has decided to go bowling. Everyone wanted to shake things up from the usual at The Hard Deck, and the only thing you could all agree on was bowling.
Even though you hate the gross bowling shoes that have been worn in by a hundred other people—and the sticky holes on the balls after grubby little kids have been shoving their nasty fingers in them.
But when Bob mentioned that he’s actually pretty good at bowling… well, how could you protest?
Plus, it’s still short skirt weather—Bob’s favourite, as you’ve come to notice—and bowling in a tiny skirt feels like a fun, flirty little risk you’re more than willing to take.
All in the name of science, of course. And your hypothesis? Bob doesn’t stand a chance.
At 7PM, Natasha picks you up, shooting a very pointed look at the flowy little sundress you’re wearing under your denim jacket. But she doesn’t say a word.
The drive to the bowling alley isn’t far, and soon you’re walking inside with Mickey and Reuben—who arrived around the same time. Jake, Bradley, Javy, and Bob are already there. They’ve got a lane, swapped into their shoes, and Jake is busy squeezing creative versions of everyone’s callsigns into the limited-character name slot.
“Can’t you just be ‘Roster’?” he asks Bradley.
Bradley frowns. “Can’t I just be Brad?”
“Ugh,” Natasha groans. “No way. You’re not a Brad. Just put Roo.”
Jake’s face lights up like he just solved the mystery of why the sky is blue. “Good one, Phoenix. Thanks.”
“What am I?” she asks.
“Phone,” Javy replies, deadpan.
Natasha blinks. “Phone? As in P-H-O-N-E?”
“Yep,” Bradley chuckles.
“What the fuck, Bagman?” She steps up to the little tablet where he’s typing the names. “Move. You’re an idiot.”
You stifle a laugh and turn to Mickey and Reuben. “Want to get shoes?”
They both nod, and you head toward the main counter—though not without catching the way Bob’s eyes drop to your legs, his throat working on a swallow as you walk away.
You grab your shoes and rejoin the group, flopping down beside Bob just close enough to make him squirm. Then you lean forward, swapping your Converse for the white, red, and blue striped Velcro bowling shoes.
When you’re done, you stand up and put one foot out. “These shoes are hot. Might have to steal them.”
“You know what,” Jake says with a smirk, “I think you’re just gorgeous enough to make ‘em work. What do you think, Bobby?”
You glance down at the man sitting beside you. The poor guy who’s basically eye-level—thanks to these ridiculously low seats—with your ass. The man whose glasses are just a little foggy by the bridge of his nose as he breathes a bit faster than usual. His cheeks are pink, lips parted, and his eyes are so wide—and so blatantly glued to your short, short skirt—that you can barely keep from laughing.
“Bob?” you ask, voice full of faux innocence.
He clears his throat, blue eyes flicking up to your face. “Y-Yeah. It’s a nice dress.”
There’s a beat—everyone turns to Bob—and then they all burst out laughing. Mickey curls over, Reuben tips his head back, Jake’s face twists up, and Natasha has to hold on to Bradley’s shoulder to keep from falling over.
Bob blinks, brow furrowed, looking back at you as the red in his cheeks deepens. “He wasn’t—we weren’t talking about the dress… were we?”
You shake your head, biting back a smile. And with the way he’s looking at you—wide-eyed, breathless, full of heat—you feel a spark of boldness rise up in your chest.
You reach out, pinch his chin between your fingers, and tilt his face up toward you. Then you lean in, slow and teasing, until there’s barely an inch of air between you—your voice a soft whisper just for him.
“Don’t worry, Bobby,” you murmur. “I wore this dress just for you.”
Then you straighten up with a wicked smile, leaving him speechless, blushing, and absolutely wrecked.
You resist the urge to look back—even with all the teasing going on behind you—as you browse the rack of bowling balls. You pick one, mostly for its colour rather than its weight, and carry it over to the ball return where the others have already placed theirs.
“We ready?” Natasha asks, finally tapping ‘finish’ on the tablet.
The names pop up on the screen above the lane: Roo, Hngmn, Pback, Fboy, Nix, Bob, and Vex.
“Rooster,” she calls, “you’re up.”
Bradley steps forward, grabs a ball, and promptly sends it flying into the gutter. That’s all it takes. One terrible bowl and the trash talk ignites—like gasoline on an open flame.
“Jesus, Rooster,” Reuben says. “My nephew could bowl better than that blindfolded—and he’s six, man.”
“Yeah, dude,” Mickey laughs, “you sure you should be flying jets with that kind of coordination?”
Bradley flips them off before picking up the ball again, dialling in his focus and managing to knock over seven pins on his second try.
“Alright, losers,” Jake says, swaggering up to the ball return. “Time to watch how a real man bowls.”
Unfortunately for everyone, Jake is obnoxiously good at bowling and casually lands a spare without breaking a sweat. But then Reuben steps up and nails a strike, which earns him an impressive amount of booing.
“What can I say?” he grins as he drops back into his seat. “I’m just too good.”
Next up is Mickey, who insists he has a ‘signature move that never fails’. He then immediately wipes himself out and lands on his ass as the ball rolls tragically slow down the lane. It takes everyone a solid few minutes to recover from laughing.
Natasha follows, and—with terrifying precision—manages to hit a spare, knocking down a seven-ten split like it’s nothing.
“Alright, Baby,” Jake says, clapping a hand on Bob’s shoulder. “You ready to show us what you got?”
Bob rolls his eyes and shrugs off Jake’s hand, the corner of his mouth twitching as he stands and heads for the ball return. You’re not sure if it’s intentional, but the jeans hugging his ass are outrageously distracting, and it takes a considerable amount of effort to look at the pins instead of his backside.
By the time you finally manage to drag your eyes down the lane, the pins are already gone—swept clean away as Bob turns around with just the faintest hint of a smug grin.
“Fuck,” Reuben mutters. “Bob can bowl.”
“Oh, damn,” Mickey giggles. “Going after that is gonna suck.”
You shoot him a look as you push out of your seat. “Thanks, Mick.”
Bob doesn’t sit down right away—he steps over to the ball return, picks up your ball, and hands it to you with a soft smile.
You take it, intentionally placing half a hand over his. “Thanks.”
He nods once, then retreats to where the rest of the squad are waiting.
“Need a little guidance, Vex?” Jake drawls, voice low and smug. “I give excellent hands-on instruction.”
You roll your eyes, sliding your fingers into the holes. “I think I’d rather roll a gutter ball than have you breathing down my neck, Bagman. But thanks for the offer.”
There's a chorus of oohs behind you as you turn back toward the lane. You step forward, swing the ball back, and—thunk—release it way too late. You’re honestly surprised it doesn’t leave a dent in the floor. It wobbles down the lane before veering off and sinking into the gutter just before the pins.
“Damn,” you sigh, turning around with a sheepish grin. “I’m going to score lower than Rooster.”
There are a few murmured insults about your lack of bowling skill, but you barely hear them. Bob catches your eye, his lips parted like he’s about to say something—offer to help maybe—but then he just... doesn’t.
You watch him sink back in his seat as you pick up your ball and turn to the lane—this time with a bit more intention.
Bending lower than strictly necessary, you wiggle your fingers into the ball’s grip and line up your shot with exaggerated focus. The hem of your dress shifts just enough to tease the tops of your thighs, and you don’t have to look to know Bob’s watching. You can feel it—the weight of his stare, the sudden shift in the air like gravity is a pressing down just little harder.
You swing the ball back and release with a cleaner motion this time. It rolls straight—miraculously—and clips five pins on the right. Not bad. Not great. But right now, you're more interested in the reaction behind you.
When you turn, Bob’s gaze jerks up like he’s been caught red-handed. His lips are parted, cheeks flushed, and he looks absolutely wrecked—like someone just knocked the wind out of him with a feather.
Jake whistles low. “Pretty sure what I just witnessed is actually a crime in several states.”
Reuben leans forward, eyes on Bob. “Oh, no. I think Bob is broken.”
Mickey snorts. “Somebody reboot him.”
Bob blinks hard, still dazed, and mumbles something under his breath. The rest of the squad continue laughing quietly, their eyes flicking between you and the flustered lieutenant—who is now very interested in the floor.
You smile to yourself as you walk back, fighting the urge to smirk too hard as you drop into the seat beside him.
“You know,” Bradley says as he steps up to the ball return, “if I’d known this game was about showing as much ass as possible, I would’ve worn my shortest skirt.”
You roll your eyes and lean back, crossing your arms over your chest. “Please. You would've blinded everyone—and that’s probably the only way you'd have a shot at winning.”
The squad bursts out laughing again while Bradley shoots you an unimpressed glare. Then he grabs his ball, turns toward the lane, and kicks off the next round.
You stay quietly pressed to Bob’s side while the others take their turns. And honestly? You don’t care if the game ever continues. With his jean-clad thigh snug against your bare one, you could stay right here all night.
And Bob doesn’t seem eager to move either. He stays close, legs aligned, knees brushing, arm grazing yours—his warmth wrapped around you like your favourite blanket.
You’re seconds away from resting your head on his shoulder when Mickey pipes up, announcing that it’s Bob’s turn. He shifts slowly, giving you a soft smile as he stands and walks toward the ball return.
This time, instead of watching his ass, your eyes track his hands.
You’ve always had a thing for hands—especially Bob’s. They’re just... really nice hands. Big and steady, with long fingers that look like they could touch you in ways that would rewrite your entire understanding of pleasure. You’ve imagined those hands everywhere—ghosting over your skin, gripping your thighs, digging bruises into your hips, clawing down your back.
You’ve thought about them more than what could ever be considered healthy. You could write poetry about those hands. Recite sonnets. Start a religion.
And when those fingers sink into the bowling ball holes?
Well, fuck. There’s nothing PG about this game—not when your brain is spiralling into fantasies about all the downright filthy ways that Bob Floyd could ruin you.
“Hey,” Javy nudges your shoulder, knocking you out of your Bob-induced daydream. “It’s your turn, dude.”
You blink, shaking your head and hoping your blush isn’t as obvious as it feels as you push out of your chair and walk up toward where Bob is.
“Do you—uh, do you want some help?” he asks, holding your bowling ball in his hands.
You fight the grin threatening to break across your face, nodding. “Sure.”
“Hey!” Jake calls from behind you. “I offered first.”
Reuben snorts. “Yeah, but she doesn’t want to bone you, does she?”
Both you and Bob ignore them. You take the ball from his hand and move up to the lane, slipping your fingers into the holes and holding it at your chest.
“Okay, coach,” you say with a small smirk. “Tell me what to do.”
“Alright, here,” he says, voice barely above a whisper as he reaches out and gently takes your wrists.
His touch is light, reverent, and it makes your breath catch. He adjusts your hands around the ball, slow and precise, like he’s memorising the shape of you. How warm you are. The way you respond so eagerly to his touch.
“Fingers like this,” he murmurs. “You want a solid grip. Not too tight.”
Your heart stutters. His hands are big—warm and rough in the best way—and they settle over yours like they were made to. When he steps closer to correct your stance, his chest brushes your back, and you feel everything. The press of him. The tension in his thighs. The tremble in his exhale.
“Now,” he says, gently guiding your arm, “swing back like this—smooth, steady…”
You try to follow, but it’s hard to focus when his hands slide down to your hips, positioning them with the lightest squeeze. You swear he groans under his breath—just barely audible, like he’s suffering.
“That’s… yeah. Perfect.”
He freezes.
You don’t move. Neither does he. His hands are still on your hips, his breath coming faster now, his body just slightly more rigid.
And then you feel it.
Oh.
Oh.
You shift your hips—just a fraction—and he instantly jerks back like he’s been electrocuted.
“Shit—uh, yeah, you—you got it. You’ll do great,” he stammers, voice suddenly strangled and two octaves higher. “I—uh—I’ve got to—bathroom. Real quick.”
You turn just in time to see him rush off, pink in the ears, tripping slightly over a chair leg.
“Was it something I said?” you call after him sweetly.
Jake cackles from the bench. “Nah, I think you just short-circuited the poor guy.”
Natasha leans forward, watching Bob disappear down the hallway. “Oh no,” she says with a grin. “I think Bob is completely falling apart at this point.”
You grin, still tingling from where his hands touched you, as you turn back toward the lane. You roll the ball and, somehow, end up getting a spare—despite your brain being completely stuck on Bob... and what exactly had made him bolt so fast.
Bradley gets up for his turn as you move dazedly back to your seat, mind hazy with thoughts of how Bob had felt pressed against you.
“God, you’re so gone,” Natasha says with a soft laugh.
You roll your eyes, but the dopey smile refuses to budge.
“It’s a shame he’s too stupid to do anything about it,” Jake mutters.
Natasha shoots him a look. “He’s not stupid. He’s cautious.”
Reuben chuckles. “Yeah, well, if tonight’s anything to go by, Bobby might be throwing caution to the wind pretty soon.”
You sigh as you sink into one of the low seats. “Not tonight, unfortunately.”
They all look at you, confused.
“Trevor’s staying at my place,” you explain simply.
The group gasps—everyone but Natasha staring at you in disbelief.
You frown. “What?”
“I thought—” Mickey glances around like someone else might back him up. “I thought you only liked Bob.”
You and Natasha—the only two in this group with any emotional intelligence, apparently—exchange a look.
“She’s not into Trevor,” Nat says dryly. “And he’s definitely not into her.”
“Yeah,” you add. “He’s gay.”
“Like, very gay,” Natasha says. “Like, into Hangman gay.”
Jake’s head snaps toward her. “Excuse me?”
“Ohhh,” Mickey sighs. “That makes so much sense.”
Reuben laughs. “Is that why he’s been stopping by every couple nights?”
You laugh too, nodding. “Yeah. He’s been stuck on nights since getting stationed here, and he’s been bugging me to introduce him to Hangman. Thought it was fate when he found out our squad got moved to nights too.”
“Excuse me,” Jake repeats. “What exactly makes a man extra gay for being into me?”
The whole group breaks out laughing—Bradley included as he returns from taking his turn.
“You’re just... pretty,” Javy says with a shrug.
“So?” Jake throws up his hands. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It’s a compliment, dude,” Reuben says. “Just take it.”
Jake huffs, but the rest of the group turns back to you.
“So, why is he staying at your place?” Mickey asks.
“Yeah,” Bradley adds, “and why can’t you bring someone home? It’s your place.”
“His plumbing at the barracks is all messed up, so I offered him my couch,” you explain, before looking at Bradley. “And I could bring someone home, but I’m pretty sure he’d make it weird. Plus, I’m not exactly a fan of… being quiet.”
Jake tips his head back with a dramatic groan. “God, why is it always the quiet nerds who get the hot freaky girls?”
You giggle and pat his knee. “Oh, Hangman. You’re delusional if you think Floyd isn’t a freak too.”
“Ugh,” Natasha groans. “Why does this feel like you’re talking about my brother?”
“She’s right, though,” Mickey says, thoughtful. “Bob’s got something about him.”
The rest of the squad nods, unspoken agreement passing between them while Jake’s eyes flick around in horrified disbelief.
“What’d I miss?” Bob asks, suddenly reappearing at the edge of the group.
Everyone falls silent.
“Hangman’s stalling,” Natasha says coolly, “because he realised he’s going to lose.”
Jake narrows his eyes at her as he stands. “You’re going down, Trace. This next one’s a strike.”
He stalks off toward the ball return, and the game resumes.
Thankfully, Bob doesn’t question the odd look Mickey gives him as he sits down beside you. Only this time, he keeps his distance—at least an inch between your bodies, careful not to let even the fabric of his shirt brush your arm. He doesn’t look at you, either. His gaze stays locked on the lane, watching each turn with intense focus. And he definitely doesn’t offer any more hands-on guidance for the rest of the night— though the blush on his cheeks stays stubbornly in place.
After two games of bowling, a round of hot dogs, and more shit-talking than could possibly be quantified, everyone decides to call it a night. It isn’t even that late, but with your wrecked sleep schedules, you’re all starting to feel a little loopy.
You swap back into your own shoes, return the bowling pair, duck into the bathroom, and head for the door. Everyone but Bob is already outside, but like the gentleman he is, he’s still inside—waiting by the claw machine with his nose buried in his phone.
“Hey, superstar,” you say as you approach. “How’s it feel to be the best bowler in the squad?”
He glances up with a soft smile. “One of the best,” he corrects. “I only won the first game.”
You smirk, confidence flooding your gut. “Was it first-game luck or my skirt that threw you off during the second?”
His face flushes bright red, eyes going wide like he’s just been caught in a lie. “I—uh, no, I just—”
You roll your eyes playfully. “I was joking, Bob. Calm down.”
He presses his lips together and nods, eyes flicking down to your bare legs for the briefest second before returning to your face.
You nod toward the doors. “Come on. Let’s get out of here before the others get suspicious.”
He nods and gestures for you to lead the way—so you do, swinging your hips just a little extra.
He hesitates for a beat, and you can feel his gaze sear into the exposed skin of your legs before he doubles his steps to catch up and walk beside you.
“I was wondering,” you say quickly, forcing the words out before you lose your nerve. “Did you—um,” you clear your throat, “want to hang out tomorrow night?”
He glances at you, blue eyes swimming with something you can’t quite place.
“Just us,” you clarify, voice dropping. “Kind of like… a date?”
There’s a pause. An awkward pause.
The hairs on the back of your neck rise and your stomach twists.
“Um,” he drops his gaze to the ground, brows knitting. “I—I can’t tomorrow. I’ve got—I mean, I haven’t done laundry like… all week with the shift change, and I really need to catch up before Monday.”
Heat floods your face, embarrassment settling heavy and sour in your gut.
“I’m sorry,” he mutters, still staring at the floor.
You dip your chin and blink hard, swallowing the burn rising behind your eyes. “No problem,” you say, keeping your voice even. “Hope you have fun doing laundry.”
Then you double your pace and slip out the doors, not bothering to hold it open. You cross the parking lot quickly, making a beeline for Natasha’s car without so much as a glance toward the others. You yank the passenger door open, slide in, and slam it shut.
- Bob -
“What’d you do?” Natasha asks, arms crossed and eyes narrowed.
Bob takes a slow breath as he drags his eyes up to meet her glare. “Nothing,” he mutters.
“Yeah?” She arches a brow. “So, Vex will say the same thing when I ask her?”
He pinches the bridge of his nose, rubbing the spot where his glasses sit. “Probably not, Phoenix. But you know what? I don’t really feel like explaining myself to you right now, so please—just drop it.”
She rolls her eyes and lets her arms fall to her sides, keys jingling in one hand. “I really thought you were one of the good ones, Floyd. I’m a little disappointed.”
Then she turns and mumbles goodbye to the rest of the squad—who are all watching with wide eyes—before walking to her car and climbing into the driver’s seat.
Bob can still feel your glare through the windshield, even if the dark night doesn’t let him see you clearly inside the car.
As soon as Natasha peels out of the lot, Bob feels the shift—the boys’ eyes snap toward him.
“So,” Jake says, brows raised, “what did you do?”
Bob exhales and leans back against his car, arms crossing over his chest. “She asked me out,” he says quietly, “and I told her no… because I have laundry to do.”
There’s a collective intake of breath. The atmosphere sharpens with something unspoken but easily understood: Bob fucked up—bad.
“You what?” Reuben asks, leaning in.
Bradley lets out a low chuckle. “Holy shit, Floyd. That was dumb.”
“I know,” Bob huffs.
He’s not sure why he couldn’t tell Natasha but has no issue telling the others. Maybe because Natasha was about to get in a car with you and hear the story anyway—so why bother? Or maybe it’s because he’s a little afraid of Nat. And he knows, deep down, that he messed up. He just didn’t feel like getting chewed out by his sharp-tongued pilot tonight.
“Why the hell wouldn’t you say yes?” Jake frowns. “She’s so into you—it’s almost a joke. And she’s gorgeous. Who cares about the age gap?”
Bob’s eyes snap toward him, brow furrowed. “You’re the one who always has something to say about it. You literally call me a cradle-snatcher, like… once a week.”
Jake rolls his eyes. “Because it’s fun to get a rise out of you. I don’t actually mean it.”
“Yeah, dude,” Javy adds. “If we thought it was wrong, we’d say something. We make fun of you both because it’s obvious you’re obsessed with each other.”
“Honestly,” Mickey pipes up, “I thought you two were already dating and just keeping it from us.”
Bob buries his face in his hands, the heat in his cheeks burning against his palms. “For fuck’s sake.”
“Oh, wow,” Reuben mutters. “Bob just swore.”
Bradley drops a hand on Bob’s shoulder. “Maybe you should call her. Or—I don’t know—go see her tomorrow. Apologise. You don’t have to date her, but if that’s how you feel, you need to be clear. Don’t lead her on. And you definitely owe her an apology for that shitty laundry excuse.”
Bob nods slowly, letting his hands drop. “Yeah. I know.”
Mickey chuckles, pulling his keys from his pocket. “Good luck, dude.”
They all say their goodbyes and head for their cars, leaving Bob still leaning against the side of his own, a far-off look in his eyes and guilt twisting in his chest.
He barely sleeps that night.
Every time he closes his eyes, he sees the profile of your face after he said no—the way your eyes glossed over, your jaw clenched, and your lips pressed into a thin, unshakable line. The memory cuts through him like a blade.
He hates the thought of hurting you. But more than that, he hates himself—because he knows he did. He knows you cried, whether it happened in the car or the moment you got home. Either way, the result is the same—he made you cry. And that thought alone makes him feel sick.
Before the sun even rises, he’s out of bed. Sleep abandoned, guilt gnawing at his insides, he laces up his shoes and goes for a run—trying to outrun the tight knot in his chest. He knows he’ll have to sleep later and stay up again tonight, thanks to another stretch of night shifts. But that doesn’t matter. What matters is talking to you. This morning. If you’ll even let him.
After his run, sweat still cooling on his skin, he finally works up the nerve to text you: ‘Hey, sorry about last night. Are you free this morning?’
An hour passes. Nothing.
And he knows you’re ignoring him—because you’ve reacted to a couple of messages in the group chat. You’re awake. You’re just not answering him. And honestly, he doesn’t blame you.
By ten o’clock, he can’t stand it anymore.
The ache in his chest is unbearable. His head is pounding. The guilt in his stomach is curling tighter with every passing second. But it’s not just guilt. It’s not just the regret of hurting a friend’s feelings.
It’s worse—because it’s you.
You’re his favourite person in the whole damn world. He can admit that now. You make him laugh. You make him feel like himself. And as much as he’s tried not to need you… he does. Desperately.
The age gap isn’t the real problem—it never was. Maybe it’s just an excuse, something to hide behind because deep down, he doesn’t think he deserves you. But that’s not good enough anymore. He has to fix this. Even if you never forgive him, even if things can’t go back to how they were—he has to try.
Because Robert Floyd knows now, without a doubt, that he’s in love with you.
And God, he hopes he can say it out loud—because it might be the only thing that can save him now.
Before Bob even knows exactly how he’s going to say everything that’s been spinning through his head, he’s already outside your apartment building. He knows where it is because he helped you move in after the Dagger Squad was made a permanent unit at North Island.
He still thinks about that day, too. About the exercise tights you wore—how they clung to your ass like a second skin. About the loose tee you eventually peeled off because you were overheating, leaving you in nothing but a sports bra. And when you finally took a break, beer in hand on your new balcony, he watched you cool down… and watched your nipples pebble beneath the Lycra fabric.
Bob felt like a total creep that day, but that hasn’t stopped him from—repeatedly—getting off to the memory of you on that balcony. Cheeks pink, lips wet with beer, eyes so wide and innocent, even though he’s pretty sure you knew exactly what you were doing to him…
He shakes his head and forces his feet to move—into the building, into the elevator, and up to your floor. The hallway feels both way too long and not nearly long enough as he approaches your door. Then, with a deep breath, he raises his hand and knocks three times.
His heart is caught in his throat, hammering like it’s trying to escape. He’s felt pressure in the cockpit, but nothing like this. This is worse than pulling 8 Gs.
The door swings open, and he opens his mouth to immediately beg you to hear him out—but… it’s not you.
“Bob,” Trevor says with a sleepy grin and a wicked glint in his eye. “What a surprise to see you here.”
His hair’s a mess, his cheeks are flushed, and his eyes are half-lidded. He looks like he either just woke up… or just got done doing something naked and personal with someone else. Which might explain why he’s shirtless, wearing nothing but a crooked pair of boxers that—at least in Bob’s opinion—aren’t leaving much to the imagination.
“I—uh, Trevor?”
Trevor nods, brow furrowing slightly. “The one and only. You good, man? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
Bob wishes it were a ghost. Because what he’s seeing right now is ten times more horrifying than anything spooky or undead.
He clears his throat. “Y-Yeah, I’m good. I just—um, I was going to ask Vex if—”
“Who is it?” you call groggily from deeper inside the apartment, your voice thick with sleep.
Trevor smirks over his shoulder. “Floyd!”
“What?”
He nudges the door open a little wider, revealing you in nothing but an oversized U.S. Navy tee. Your hair is mussed, your cheeks are flushed, and your eyes are narrowed—definitely not surprised. Just… pissed.
“What are you doing here?” you ask, arms crossed tight against your chest.
Bob stares, wide-eyed. You’re not shocked. You’re not flustered. You're still mad. How could you still be mad at him now?
“I—uh, well—” He shakes his head and steps back, his stomach swirling nauseously. “Nothing. It’s fine. Just—forget it. You two have fun.”
Then he turns on his heel and practically jogs down the hall, mashing the elevator button hard enough to hurt. He can hear your voice behind him, Trevor’s too, but he doesn’t care. He doesn’t want to care. He just wants to get the hell out of here before he goddamn cries over the fact that the woman he loves just jumped into bed with the next guy right after he turned her down.
Does he have any right to be this angry? Probably not. But still—why couldn’t you see it from his point of view? Why couldn’t you understand he was just… hesitant? That he needed some time to wrap his head around it?
But no. You couldn’t be patient. You couldn’t wait.
Because maybe you’re not as into him as everyone keeps saying. Maybe you never were.
God, he should’ve known. He should have known it was too good to be true. Why would someone like you want someone like him? And why would you waste your time waiting—when you could have just about any man you wanted?
- You -
“What was that about?” Trevor asks, his head still half-stuck out the door like Bob might suddenly come back.
You drop onto the couch, shoving aside the blanket Trevor had been using. “Don’t know,” you mutter. “Maybe he was thinking about apologising for being a jerk, but then decided to just keep being one.”
Trevor turns to you with a puzzled frown. “What?”
“You heard me.”
He shuts the door and walks slowly toward to the lounge. “Yeah, but I didn’t understand you. What’s with the attitude?”
You sigh, rolling your eyes. “I asked him out last night.”
Trevor gasps—loudly.
“But he said no.”
He rears back, brows drawn. “What? Why?”
“Because he has laundry to do.”
Trevor’s eyes go wide, his mouth falling open. “No.”
“Yup,” you mutter, sinking deeper into the cushions. “That’s what the attitude is for.”
He nods slowly, still staring. “Right… but then why did he show up here?”
You shrug. “Maybe to apologise. Or maybe he was going to let me down for good. Tell me to stop flirting with him, or whatever.”
Trevor frowns again, his eyes glazing over like he's lost in thought.
You nudge his knee with your foot. “What’s that look for?”
“Nothing,” he says quickly, though the curiosity stays fixed on his face.
“Trevor…”
He exhales a short breath. “I mean—do you think he thought… you and I…? You know?” He gestures vaguely between the two of you. “He knows I’m gay, right?”
You snort. “Yes, Grinder. Bob Floyd, along with all of North Island, is very aware that you’re gay. I was literally talking about it with the squad last night.”
He nods. “Good. ‘Cause if he didn’t, me opening the door shirtless and you in that ridiculously oversized tee might’ve looked real bad.”
You barely hear him as he continues to rant about men and miscommunication. Instead, you flick on the TV, letting the background noise of old cartoon reruns wash over you while the memory of last night replays on loop.
You let yourself feel it—let your chest ache with it—and hope it’s enough to kill off this stupid crush once and for all.
But deep down, you know the truth.
Whatever this is, it stopped being just a crush a while ago.
And you’re starting to fear that maybe—just maybe—you’ve accidentally fallen in love with Bob Floyd.
You spend the rest of the day sulking on the couch like it’s your full-time job, while Trevor obliterates your kitchen trying to make homemade macarons to ‘cheer you up.’ Normally, you’d be in there with him, correcting his technique and keeping the apartment from burning down, but not today. Today, you’re tired and heartbroken.
The two of you stay up late trying to adjust to the coming week of night shifts, but by two a.m. you’re passed out on the lounge… and promptly woken at four by Trevor’s snoring. That’s when you give up, throw on your shoes, and go for a run—hoping to burn through enough energy to sleep through the day before shift.
Trevor is gone by the time your alarm goes off at eight p.m., giving you an hour to tidy the apartment before showering and heading off to base. You stopped living on base when the Dagger Squad was made permanent at North Island, same as most of the others. It’s nice not having to share bathrooms or constantly wonder whether you’re going to get all your socks back from the laundry room. But you’d be lying if you said you didn’t miss running into your friends all the time—running into Bob.
The sky is dark and the base is quiet as you park your car and make your way to the squadron building. Your stomach twists nervously at the thought of seeing not just Bob, but your whole squad. You know they’d all know by now—that you asked Bob out and he shut you down.
Honestly, you wouldn’t even be surprised if Maverick knew.
“Hey,” Natasha says, meeting you by the stairs before you enter the briefing room.
You give her a tight smile.
“Feeling any better?”
You shake your head, lips still pulled into a watery smile as you push the door open.
Bob is already in his usual seat—because of course he is—but he doesn’t look up when you walk in. He doesn’t give you that soft smile he usually does whenever he sees you.
Instead, he keeps his eyes locked on the lid of his travel mug, jaw tight as he flicks the little tab open and closed.
Natasha gives you a sidelong glance, her brows drawn curiously. She knows what happened—you told her—but you haven’t yet filled her in on the part where he showed up at your apartment and then left in a hurry.
You shake your head, giving her a silent look that says you’ll fill her in later. Then you turn and make your way to the back of the room, sinking into one of the furthest possible chairs from where Bob is seated.
It isn’t long before Maverick walks in and starts the briefing. He rambles on about a possible mission on the horizon, which means upcoming hops and drills are going to be more purpose-driven. He wants to work closely with the WSOs, having them and their pilots fly point to spot anything the night might hide from the F/A-18E drivers.
You’re not particularly bothered by that, because after tonight, the rest of your hops are scheduled with Reuben and Mickey. Which means you only have to deal with Bob for one night. Just one. You only have to pretend to listen to him for one night. Then you get almost a full week’s reprieve.
“Alright,” Maverick says, shutting his notebook. “Phoenix, Bob, Hangman, Vex—you’re on deck. The rest of you, head to the ready room.”
Everyone shuffles out, the group splitting down the corridor as half of you head outside and the other half veer toward the ready room.
You let Natasha and Bob take the lead, half-listening to Jake whine about how much he hates NVGs and how night shifts ruin his gym schedule.
Then the cart ride is silent—tension so thick that even Maverick doesn’t bother breaking it.
Once at the hangar, you start gearing up and going through the motions—chatting with ground crew, checking your jet, adjusting your equipment, running internals. You wait until it’s your turn to be taxied out, then climb into the cockpit and try to settle your nerves.
You take a deep breath and call on every ounce of focus and maturity you have just to stop yourself from shutting off comms. You might be pissed right now, but this is your job. The job you worked way too hard for to let some ridiculously gorgeous lieutenant break your heart badly enough to get you grounded.
Tonight, the sky is clear but moonless—the darkness heavier than usual. You check your instruments twice—three times—and remind yourself it’s just another hop. You’ve done this a thousand times before.
But still, your hands stay tight on the controls.
You fly in relative radio silence for the first twenty minutes, squinting through slightly misaligned NVGs. You’d fiddled with them on the ground until you gave up and told yourself your vision was good enough. It’s quieter than usual, and you’re not sure if that’s because no one has anything to say—or because the night feels eerily still.
Natasha and Bob are flying point, with you and Jake in the second element. Maverick is out here too, but only observing—watching closely as you run a low-level, terrain-following route meant to simulate a high-risk strike.
You’ve done this kind of thing a hundred times, even at night. But something about this hop feels off. Or maybe it’s just you, flying like you’ve got something to prove—to yourself, or to someone else. You haven’t decided yet.
Then Bob’s voice crackles through the comms, steady and low. “Vex, you’re a little wide on your spacing.”
You don’t answer, but you adjust—barely.
“Maintain visual, Vex,” Natasha adds, voice firm. “Don’t ride solo tonight.”
You bite the inside of your cheek and flick your radio toggle. “Copy.”
You fall back into formation as the terrain-following manoeuvres begin—tight dips, sweeping curves, a mock run on radar targets ahead. You lock in, gripping the stick, head tipped forward, forcing your focus to drown out the simmering frustration.
It’s not an easy run, but you’ve done it before. You know the tricky spots, and you’re watching out for your team, flying just a little closer than what’s usually comfortable. You’d be flying almost perfectly—if it weren’t for Bob’s corrections crackling through the radio. His voice in your ear every few minutes, low and steady. Commanding. It’s making your skin crawl and your pulse race.
You know you’re better than this. You’ve trained to handle the worst. To stay sharp pulling 10 Gs, to keep cool weaving through canyons at Mach 2. And yet somehow, Bob Floyd’s maddeningly smooth voice telling you and Jake how not to crash is what’s making you consider pulling the damn ejection handle.
“Vex, you’ve got a ridge coming up,” Bob says, his tone sharper now, more urgent. “Drop throttle. Adjust heading five degrees right.”
You hesitate. Your altimeter says you’re good, and your gut says you’re fine. You think—no, you know—you can hold it.
“Vex—” he tries again.
“I’ve got it,” you snap, breathless as you press on, trying to hold your line.
Jake cuts in with something sharp, but you don’t catch it—because suddenly the warning tone in your headset screams.
Your heart lurches.
Terrain. Too close. Too fast.
“Pull up! Pull up!” Bob’s voice slices through the comms. “Vex, you’re too low!”
You grit your teeth, trying to correct, trying to climb—but it’s too dark, too fast. Everything is a blur.
“Vex, listen to me—pull up!” His voice cracks. “You’re going to hit—”
“Eject!” Maverick shouts, raw panic in his tone. “Vex, eject now!”
“I can save it,” you mutter, voice strained. “I can—"
Then you see it. A flash of jagged terrain through the cockpit glass—a dark silhouette where there should be sky. And in that split second, the truth hits you like a punch to the chest.
You’re not going to make it.
Your hand flies to the ejection handle, pulling it hard.
The canopy blasts away with a deafening crack, wind slamming into you like a freight train. The violent jolt of the seat launches you skyward, your body wrenched into the dark as the jet disappears in a blur of motion below.
Then—freefall.
The sky spins. The world tilts. The parachute deploys with a brutal yank that rattles your spine.
But you’re too low. Far too low.
You don’t even have time to brace.
You hit the ground hard—a bone-snapping impact that knocks every breath from your lungs. The force slams through your leg with a sickening pop.
White-hot pain detonates through you.
Your vision flashes. Your stomach turns. You can’t even scream.
And then… everything goes still.
Muted.
Quiet.
Like the world took a breath—and left you behind.
-
You wake to the steady beep of a monitor. Your eyelids are heavy, your mouth is dry, and there’s pain everywhere. It’s not as excruciating as it had been right before you blacked out, but it’s there—dull and throbbing, a bitter reminder of what had happened when you ejected from your jet.
It feels like it was only seconds ago, but you know better than that. You’re not that out of it.
The sharp sting of antiseptic hits your nose. There are low murmurs nearby, the shuffle of feet across tile, and the distant sounds of other beeping machines. Even before you manage to open your eyes, you know—you’re in a hospital.
The white and blue walls are almost blinding, but after a few sticky blinks, your vision finally sharpens. You roll your tongue against the roof of your mouth, searching for moisture.
You try—and fail—to sit up. Your body is too heavy against the crunchy hospital pillows, and your right leg is pinned down even more by a thick black-and-white brace.
“Ow,” you mutter, voice hoarse and barely audible.
There’s a sudden gasp beside you, then a quick shuffle of movement.
A warm hand wraps around yours as dark blue eyes swim into focus above you, wide and full of concern—rimmed red, with deep purple shadows underneath.
“You’re awake,” he says, voice rough before he clears his throat, like he's trying to swallow down something heavier.
“Bob,” you whisper, lips cracking as they stretch into a soft smile.
He doesn’t say anything. He just looks at you. His face is pale, exhaustion carved into every line, his eyes scanning your face like he’s trying to memorise it. Or maybe—trying to recognise it. Because whatever softness was there fades fast, replaced by something harder. His lips flatten into a thin line. His hand tightens around yours… then lets go.
He stands straight, jaw clenched, and turns to the wall to press the nurse call button.
You frown, but before you can speak—if you even could with how dry your mouth is—a nurse rushes in.
“Oh, you’re awake!” she says brightly, green eyes lighting up as she stops beside the bed. “How are you feeling?”
You clear your throat. “Thirsty.”
She nods and quickly wheels the little table over, pouring water from the pitcher into a small plastic cup. She then hands it to you before using the bed remote to ease you into a more upright position.
“Thanks,” you rasp after a few sips, your voice clearer now.
The nurse smiles softly, her eyes flicking between you and Bob. “He didn’t leave your side. Not for a second.”
You turn to look at him, but all traces of warmth are gone. He looks almost angry, his gaze fixed straight ahead—not at you or the nurse, but at the wall. His jaw is tight, his shoulders tense, and his hands are clearly balled into fists in his pockets.
He’s still in his flight suit, which means he’s been with you since the second search and rescue found you.
“I’ll give you two a minute,” the nurse says. “I’m just going to grab the doctor, alright?”
You nod, not even looking at her, and she shuffles out of the room, swinging the door half shut on her way.
Bob’s eyes flick to you. “Are you in pain?”
You shift slightly, the dull throb in your leg pulsing back to life. “Yeah,” you wince. “A little. But it’s bearable.”
He doesn’t move. His whole body is tense, only his eyes locked on you—sharp and unrelenting.
“You have a hairline fracture in your femur,” he says.
You glance down at the brace wrapped around your leg.
“You’re lucky it wasn’t a full break,” he adds. “You’d have been grounded for at least six months—or longer. Probably would’ve had to requalify, if you even got cleared again.”
You swallow hard. He’s angry—really angry. The way he’s looking at you, it’s like he’s torn between wrapping you in his arms or walking out the door and never looking back.
“You didn’t listen,” he says, voice cracking as he takes a step forward. “You were supposed to listen to me, and you didn’t. I—I told you just last week that if something happened, it would be my fault.”
Tears sting your eyes, blurring your vision. “This isn’t your—”
“No,” he snaps. “It’s not. This is your fault. Because you were reckless, and cocky, and too caught up in your own shit to listen to a perfectly sound call from your WSO.”
You blink, warm tears slipping down your cheek. “Bob, I—”
“Don’t,” he says, voice low and raw. “Don’t say my name like that. Don’t look at me like I’m the only person you want to see right now.” He lets out a shaky breath, dragging a hand through his hair. “I’ve been here for two days. I haven’t slept. I haven’t eaten. You scared the shit out of me. I thought you were dead. You went down so fast, you—you—”
The door swings open and a middle-aged woman with white-blonde hair pulled into a tight bun steps in. “Lieutenants,” she greets briskly. “Sorry to interrupt, but there are a few things we need to go over.”
Bob straightens immediately. “Thank you, Doctor. I’ll be leaving now.”
Her brows knit together, but she doesn’t stop him as he turns and walks out.
His footsteps are heavy. Forced. Like it’s taking everything he’s got to walk away and not look back.
After a whirlwind of doctors, nurses, and a long debrief with the flight surgeon, you're finally discharged. You can’t drive—of course—so they pack you into a general escort car with your leg still in the brace and a pair of crutches tossed in beside you. Fantastic.
Once you’re home, you collapse into bed and immediately pass out. But it’s not exactly restful. Your brain won’t shut off—won’t stop replaying the way Bob looked at you, the anger in his voice, the exhaustion written all over his face. How he never left your side. How he still hasn’t responded to your text thanking him for staying. Or the one where you apologised for not listening to him in the air.
You want to talk to him. Need to talk to him. Because you're not planning on staying grounded forever, and when you’re back on your feet, you’re not transferring out. The Dagger Squad isn’t just a group of friends—they’re your family. Bob included. In a completely non-incestuous way, obviously. Even though there are definitely some things you’d like to do to him that would make a family dinner wildly uncomfortable.
But first, he has to reply. He has to acknowledge that you exist.
When you wake again, it’s dark, and your phone is lit up with a flood of messages from the team. You take your time replying to each one, then hobble into the bathroom, ditch the brace, and take the hottest, longest shower your body can tolerate.
The next few hours are spent on the couch, anxiously watching the clock until Natasha finally texts you to say they’ve been dismissed. Which means Bob is off. Which means he has no excuse.
But still—nothing. You call. He doesn’t answer. Then Natasha texts again to let you know she watched him decline it.
Great. Another win.
Two whole days pass, and still no word.
You’re supposed to be on bed rest for two weeks before the flight surgeon clears you for light duties, but you’re going stir-crazy. With the squad on night shifts and your circadian rhythm completely fucked, you haven’t spoken to anyone but Trevor—once, over the phone—in forty-eight hours. Unless you count text messages, which you don’t.
All you want is to talk to Bob. Ask him why the hell he came to your house that day. Why he was so pissed at you that night. And why he thinks it’s okay to spend two full days sitting beside your hospital bed and then just vanish like none of it happened.
At this point, you don’t even care if he professes his undying love for you—though you’d strongly prefer it—you just want an explanation. You want to know what you did to hurt him so badly, and how to make it right. Because more than anything, you need him. And if friendship is the only version of him you’re allowed to have... then you’ll take it.
Even if it kills you.
By the third day… or night—you’re not even sure anymore—you decide to take matters into your own hands.
Your alarm blares at four a.m., an hour before you know the squad will be dismissed, and you wriggle out of bed and into a loose pair of sweatpants before securing your brace over the top. Then you tug on your stupidly oversized U.S. Navy shirt, grab your crutches, and hobble out the door.
You know where Bob lives—in the least creepy way possible—because you all moved out of the barracks around the same time, and you helped each other move. So, you call an Uber, hauling your injured self into the back seat with grim determination and only a small amount of whining.
It’s barely a ten-minute drive, which gives you about half an hour to crutch your way up the fire stairs—because of course the elevator requires a swipe card—to his apartment.
You know it’s ridiculous. You could’ve just waited in the lobby. But you don’t want to give him the chance to run away—again, in the least creepy way possible. The plan is to corner him at his apartment door, and maybe guilt-trip him a little with how much effort it took just for you to get there. At the very least, he’d have to escort you back down to the lobby with his swipe card… and maybe you could ‘accidentally’ sabotage the lift so it broke down. Then he’d be stuck with you.
Jesus. Thirty-six hours alone and you’re already in full-blown serial killer mode.
It takes twenty minutes to reach his floor, with plenty of breaks along the way, but eventually, you make it. You hobble down the hallway and lean against his door, dropping your head back with a soft thunk.
Not even a minute later, Natasha texts you to say they’ve been dismissed—because of course you filled her in on your plan.
And then you wait. With a racing pulse, a throbbing leg, and about a thousand thoughts spiralling through your brain. You wait.
At one point, a neighbour emerges from a nearby door, startling you. They give you a deeply dubious look before slipping into the elevator, and you make a mental note to tell Bob that they might warn him about a crazy, broken-legged woman lurking outside his apartment.
Your breathing picks up as the minutes pass—faster and faster until it feels impossible to catch. You feel dizzy, like you might pass out just waiting for him. But then—ding.
The elevator doors slide open, and Bob steps out.
Seeing him for the first time in three days shouldn’t feel like a religious experience—but it fucking does. God, he looks good. Even sleep-deprived, rumpled, and sporting messy helmet hair, he’s a walking wet dream in a flight suit deliberately designed for your destruction.
“Hey,” you say quietly, not wanting to startle him.
He jumps anyway—just a little. His feet still, eyes widening behind his glasses, brows pulling together.
“What are you doing here?”
You push off the door, steadying yourself on your crutches. “Good to see you too,” you say dryly. “I’ve been alright. A little lonely, borderline insane. My leg’s killing me after a thousand stairs. But hey—you look... tired. How’s the squad?”
He studies you for a moment. His frown softens, and you swear the corner of his mouth twitches.
“I am tired,” he says. “The squad’s fine. Also tired.”
You nod. “Cool. So... everyone’s tired.”
He pulls his keys from his pocket and starts walking toward you, closing the distance.
“That all you came to talk about?” he asks.
You roll your eyes and shuffle aside. “What do you think?”
He sighs. “I think I’m not going straight to bed anymore.”
The door swings inward and he steps through, holding it open for you—wide as possible.
“That would be correct,” you say, flashing a grin as you hobble inside.
He shuts the door behind you and slides the chain lock into place.
You try not to appear as awkward as you feel, but crutches aren’t exactly graceful—and you haven’t had much practice. You make your way past the kitchen toward the small living room, where a plush cream sofa waits with perfectly fluffed pillows and a decorative throw draped neatly over the back. You’re just about to drop onto it when a warm hand catches your elbow.
“Here,” he says softly, his other hand reaching to take the crutches from you.
He’s so close you can feel his warmth. You catch his scent—clean linen, a hint of jet fuel, and something subtle and spicy that’s so unmistakably him.
“Thanks,” you murmur, eyes locked on his lips.
He helps ease you down slowly onto the couch before straightening and setting your crutches aside, leaning them against the wall beside the TV cabinet.
“Let me just get changed,” he says, already turning toward his bedroom without a second glance.
He’s gone less than a minute. When he returns, he’s wearing dark blue joggers and a white sleep shirt worn so thin it’s almost translucent.
“Water?” he asks, detouring into the kitchen.
You shake your head. “I’m good—but thanks.”
He’s stalling. You know it. But you can be patient.
He pours himself a glass, drains it, then pours another before finally making his way back into the living room. He sits at the very end of the chaise lounge—about as far from you as possible.
“Okay,” he says. “You want to talk?”
You nod, adjusting your posture even though you're already stiff with nerves.
“Look,” you begin, eyes dropping to your lap. “I know why you’re mad about the accident—I get it. It was stupid. I was reckless. I deserve to be in this stupid brace. I shouldn’t have ignored you, and I shouldn’t have let personal shit bleed into work. I’m sorry.”
You glance up, but he doesn’t react—doesn’t move. He just blinks.
Still, you press on. “If I could go back, I would. If there was anything I could do to make it up to you—or the squad—I’d do it. But we’re here now, I feel like shit, and the accident is on my record. I’m just glad none of you, or Mav, are in trouble because of me.”
He’s still silent, but you can see it now—his eyes keep flicking down to your shirt, his frown darkening each time.
“What I don’t get,” you say, your voice tightening, “is why you were already mad that night. Why you came to my apartment that morning but ran off without—”
“That’s irrelevant,” he cuts in, voice low—lethal.
You frown. “What do you mean irrelevant? The whole reason I was in a bad mood that night is because you rejected me and then acted like I did something wrong.”
His eyes widen. “Oh, so it’s my fault now? That what you’re saying?”
“No,” you snap. “Of course not. God, Bob, none of this is your fault. It’s mine. It’s all mine. I was the idiot who asked you out, the idiot who got mad when you said no, and the idiot who let it affect her at work. I’m not blaming you. I just want to understand.”
He takes an infuriatingly calm sip of water, gaze still fixed on your torso.
“You want to know why I said no when you asked me out?”
You shake your head. “I know why you said no.”
His brow creases. “You do?”
You sigh, eyes falling to your fingers as they toy with the hem of your shirt. “Because you don’t like me. That’s it. And I need to accept that. I shouldn’t have pushed it, or forced myself on you, and—”
He scoffs—sharp and dry—cutting you off. “You’re joking, right?”
You look up, blinking slowly. “Um… no. Not really.”
His laugh is sharp—bitter and cracked—so not Bob.
“You think I don’t like you?” he says, voice rising—unsteady now. “Are you insane?”
He stands suddenly, running a hand through his hair as if trying to keep himself from flying apart.
“I have never cared about anyone the way I care about you. You are the only damn thing I think about. I can’t sleep, I’m not hungry, I can’t focus—I just want you. All the time. Do you know how maddening that is?” His eyes are wild when they meet yours. “And yeah, I said no when you asked me out, but that wasn’t because I didn’t want to. God, I wanted to. I wanted to say yes so badly it hurt. But I was scared.”
He paces now, voice building like the pressure in a cockpit.
“It wasn’t about your age—that was just a dumb excuse. It was you. You’re gorgeous, you’re smart, you’re funny, and you’re so sharp. You walk into a room and everything shifts. And I kept thinking, how the hell does someone like you want someone like me?”
His voice cracks, and he stops pacing, facing you full on. “So yeah. I panicked. I said no. And the second you walked away, I regretted it. I hated myself for it. And that morning—I came to tell you. I was ready to throw it all on the table.” He swallows hard, jaw flexing. “But then he answered the door. Like he lived there. Like he belonged. And you—”
He gestures at you, helpless. His eyes—dark blue and burning—shine with the storm he’s been holding back.
“You just stood there. In his shirt. Like you hadn’t just ripped my heart out and stepped over it. Like I was nothing. Like I’d missed my shot and you’d already moved on.” His voice dips—raw now. “And now? You’re here. In the same goddamn shirt.”
He laughs again, broken this time.
“And I know I had no right to be angry. I know it. But Jesus Christ, do you have any idea how fucking hard it is to look at the woman you love knowing you’re the one who ruined it? Who let her go?”
He’s panting now, standing between the couch and the coffee table with wild eyes and flushed cheeks. Just looking at you. Waiting.
You swallow hard, blinking fast to keep the tears from falling. Your pulse is racing, pounding in your ears like a war drum. You can feel your heart hammering against your ribs, threatening to break bone. You can’t breathe. You can barely think. There’s only one word echoing in your head.
“Love?” you whisper.
He rubs his hands down his face, letting out a shaky breath.
“Yes. Love.” His arms drop to his sides as he meets your eyes again. “I love you.”
Your heart lurches into your throat.
“But that doesn’t change anything,” he adds quickly, dropping onto the couch—closer this time, close enough that his knee brushes yours. “I don’t expect it to change anything. I let you down, and you moved on. You had every right to. I should never have been angry about it—and for that, I’m sorry. Just…” He sighs again. “Just give me some time, okay? Just let me—”
“Trevor’s gay,” you blurt, louder than you mean to.
He blinks. “What?”
“Gay,” you repeat. “He’s gay. Like, so incredibly gay he’s into Hangman.”
Bob’s lips part, a soft breath slipping out.
You lean forward, brows drawn tight. “His callsign is Grinder. I mean, yes—partly because he’s a hard worker—but mostly because he got caught on Grindr before a briefing once and... it just stuck. But—Bob, I thought you knew—” You cut yourself off, eyes going wide. “Oh my God. You were in the bathroom when I told the squad.”
The room falls into a heavy, eerie silence.
The air between you crackles—so thick, so charged, the smallest spark could burn the whole damn building down.
“Hangman?” he whispers, nose scrunching just slightly.
You nod. “Hangman.”
He blinks slowly, wide eyes swimming with emotion. “So, you didn’t—”
“No,” you snap, frustration flaring hot beneath your skin. “Is that what you thought? That I asked you out, and when you said no I just ran off to find the nearest guy who’d fuck me?”
He cringes—actually cringes. “That’s just how it looked, I—”
“So you assumed?” you cut in, voice sharp. “You didn’t even ask. You just decided to get all broody and jealous and pissed off, even though you’re the one who rejected me?”
You want to pace like he did, storm out, slam a door, something—but you can't. Not with your stupid leg.
“I know I had no right,” he mutters.
“Damn straight you didn’t,” you bite out. “You think I’d do that? You think I’d throw myself at someone else just because you said no? Jesus, Bob, I’m looking at a decade-long mourning period after you. I’m in love with you. Do you really think I could move on? Ever? Let alone the next fucking—”
His mouth is on yours before the word leaves your lips.
It’s not a kiss—it’s a collision. A detonation. A goddamn freefall.
His hands are in your hair, on your jaw, trembling as they try to hold you steady while his lips crash into yours with blistering need. It’s hot and desperate and unrestrained, all teeth and tongue and pent-up ache, every ounce of frustration and longing he’s carried igniting in a single breathless second.
You gasp, shocked by the force of it—your lips parting, letting him in.
And then it’s chaos. Raw, searing, beautiful chaos.
His touch is everywhere, frantic and reverent, as if he’s trying to memorise you with his fingertips and palms. Your hands claw into his shirt, his shoulders, his hair, dragging him closer, gasping into his mouth like you’re both trying to breathe each other in.
You feel like you’re on fire. Like this kiss could split you in half.
There’s a sharp pain in your leg from how hard you’re leaning in, but you don’t care. You’d burn your whole body just to keep this going.
Because he kisses you like it’s the last thing he’ll ever do. Like stopping would kill him. And you kiss him back with the same reckless hunger—because you’ve wanted this forever. Because he’s yours. And you’re his. And nothing else exists anymore but the way he’s holding you like he’s afraid you’ll disappear.
“I love you,” he breathes against your lips. “I love you. I love you. Please don’t go. Don’t ever leave.”
You press your forehead to his, a breathy laugh slipping out. “I’m not leaving.”
“Good,” he murmurs, then kisses you again—soft, lingering.
His lips find the corner of your mouth, then trail down the line of your jaw to your neck. Your skin ignites beneath every brush of his mouth, like your whole body is wired to spark beneath his touch.
Your stomach flips like you’ve been dropped from a height. Your thoughts dissolve into haze. Limbs weightless, breath shallow. All you can feel is the hot press of his lips and the growing ache in your stupid leg.
“Bob,” you whisper, broken and breathless, as his tongue traces the hollow where your shoulder meets your neck. “Bob, m—my leg.”
He jolts back like he’s touched a live wire, eyes wide. The sudden loss of him leaves you cold, shivering in the space he’s no longer filling.
“I’m so sorry,” he gasps.
You shake your head quickly. “It’s fine. I’m okay.”
He looks so heartbreakingly beautiful it makes your chest tighten. His glasses are askew, his cheeks flushed, lips kiss-swollen and wet. His eyes are wild and wide, pupils blown so far they swallow the blue.
Then he frowns, glancing down at your shirt. “So... whose shirt is that?”
You blink, then glance down. “Oh. No idea. Barracks laundry mix-up, I think. Makes a good sleep shirt, though.”
He chuckles softly, the pink in his cheeks creeping all the way to the tips of his ears as his eyes lock on yours. “It looks good on you,” he murmurs, voice low and rough, “but I think I prefer the short skirts.”
Your heart trips, racing straight into your throat. “Bob Floyd,” you gasp, eyes wide with faux scandal, “did you just admit how much you love short skirt weather?”
He rolls his eyes, all sheepish charm. “Only when the skirts are on you.”
“That so?” Your lips curl into a slow smirk. “Well, unfortunately, I think this—” you tap the brace on your leg “—means short skirts are officially out. For now, at least.”
He exhales hard, gaze dropping for just a second before snapping back to yours—burning now. There’s a hunger there, dark and open and unfiltered, something you’ve maybe only glimpsed before. It sparks heat low in your belly, your thighs aching to clench—if it weren’t for your stupid goddamn injury.
Then, low and shameless and deadly serious, he asks, “What about sex?”
The question punches the breath right from your lungs. Your cheeks flush hot as you bite your lip to hide the grin already threatening.
“Can you be gentle?” you ask, voice barely above a whisper.
“I can try,” he mutters, so deep and rough it settles right between your legs and spreads like wildfire.
Your head is spinning. Logic fading fast. You don’t care how sore your leg might be—you want him. All of him. Finally.
So you lean in, brushing your lips to his in a soft, teasing kiss as you murmur against his mouth, “Then what the fuck are you waiting for, Floyd?”
END.
3K notes
·
View notes
Text

You owe me.
idol mentor!Heeseung x female idol!reader
𝘿𝙀𝘼𝘿 𝘿𝙊𝙑𝙀 𝘿𝙊 𝙉𝙊𝙏 𝙀𝘼𝙏
warnings: 𝙉𝙊𝙉𝘾𝙊𝙉, slapping, unprotected sex (don't do this!), little to no foreplay, fingering, spitting (not in mouth), virginity loss, slight size kink, tummy bulge, dacryphilia, cum play(?), cum eating, overstimulation, reader passes out in the end, not proofread, and english is not my first language.
Don't like? Don't read.
MDNI
word count: 1,013
likes, reblogs, and feedback would be appreciated!!
Disclaimer:
I am not responsible for the content you consume. Content warnings are listed above (I may have missed something), please read thoroughly so you know what to expect. This is very very dark and I do not condone these things happening in real life. THIS IS A FANFICTION WHICH MEANS IT DOES NOT DEPICT HOW HEESEUNG IS IN REAL LIFE.
continuation ➡ you're mine.
—💐
It wasn't always this way with Heeseung, no. He used to be sweet and kind. He never crossed a boundary, never looked at you wrong, never raised his voice when you frustrated him. Heeseung was gentle. His mentorship was the reason you rose to fame as an idol, and for that you we're grateful. He had secured your debut without asking for anything in return; 𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵.
It's been a year since your debut and Heeseung's personality had completely changed. You didn't know this version Heeseung. He crossed every boundary, always looked at you with a dark, hungry gaze, but at least, he never yelled.
Heeseung pinned you down on the bed, slapping his palm over your mouth when you tried to scream. He pushed your legs open with his knee, keeping them spread by situating himself in between your legs when you tried to close them. Your dress started riding up your thighs as you kicked and squirmed, trying to get the man off of you.
"Stop moving, you're only making this harder for yourself." Heeseung groaned in your ear and you immediately shut up, knowing what'll come next if you didn't listen— he started hitting just recently. "Good girl." He praised, kissing the side of your neck. "Always such a good girl for me."
"You know you 𝘰𝘸𝘦 me, right?" Heeseung kept talking, removing his hand from your mouth. He used that same hand to touch your body, caressing your skin, leaving no place untouched. "You're here, you're relevant, because of me."
You shook your head, keeping your sobs quiet. "So pretty." Heeseung complimented, pulling the hem of your dress up eyeing your panties. "You aren't wet yet?" He scoffed, slapping the inside of your thigh. "You should be. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴." He pushed your legs further apart, causing you to yelp at the pain of the stretch.
"Tell me you want this." Heeseung commanded, hand hovering over the waistband of your underwear. "Don't make me wait." He tut impatiently, already pulling your underwear down. He called your name as a warning and you quickly whispered out a small, barely audible, "𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴."
Heeseung smirked, fully pulling your underwear off, groaning when your sex comes into view. 𝙄𝙩 𝙬𝙤𝙪𝙡𝙙'𝙫𝙚 𝙗𝙚𝙚𝙣 𝙥𝙧𝙚𝙩𝙩𝙞𝙚𝙧 𝙞𝙛 𝙮𝙤𝙪 𝙬𝙚𝙧𝙚 𝙬𝙚𝙩, Heeseung thought. But even if you weren't, it wasn't a problem. He was going to fuck you either way, he'll make you get wet. He shoved 2 of his fingers into your tight hole, thrusting them in and out painfully. He was forcing them in. Your cunt kept clenching, trying to keep his fingers out. "Relax." Heeseung sighed, placing his other hand on your abdomen. "It'll hurt more if you won't relax."
You couldn't relax, tears kept running down your face. You were breathing heavily, trying to calm yourself down, but it hurts so bad. "Hurts, Heeseung." You hiccuped, both your hands holding his wrist. "Please." You pleaded, needing him to go easy on you, accepting that he won't stop.
"My cock will hurt more." Heeseung slapped you in response. "Be grateful I'm prepping your tight cunt." He added, smiling when you let out a choked sob. He suddenly pulled his fingers out of you, placing a hand in front of your face. "Spit."
You gathered saliva in your mouth before spitting on hand, not noticing when he pulled his thick cock out of his pants with his free hand. He spread your saliva on his cock, spitting on it again for extra lubrication. He then grabbed your thighs, smiling when you sobbed, pulling you down closer to him. He angled his cock towards your pussy, rubbing the head up and down your slit before pushing in, drawing blood.
"Oh, a virgin?" Heeseung laughed. "That's nice." He pushed into you, forcing through your resistance. "Fuck, so tight." He stayed still for a moment, bringing a hand up to your face and caressing your cheek. He wiped your tears away before he started to thrust, your dry walls clenching in on him.
Heeseung's thrusts were rough and calculated, he made sure his cock was in to the hilt. The slapping sounds of skin meeting skin was heard echoing in the room, alongside Heeseung's groans and your sobbing. He grabbed your hips, pulling you impossibly closer to him, smiling when thrusting into you felt more easier when you 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 started getting wet.
Your blood and slick helped with the slide, Heeseung thrusting faster, chasing his release. He didn't relent, pulling the top of your dress down to see your tits, watching them bounce as he pushed in and out of you. He pullled back a little, watching his cock disappear inside of you, your walls struggling to accommodate his size. He could see a slight bulge forming in your abdomen when he was inside too.
You let out a pained moan, causing Heeseung to laugh. "That's it. There's my good girl." His hips stuttered as his release neared, his thrusts becoming sloppy. He leaned forward, groaning in your ear keeping his cock inside you when he came, thick ropes of cum spurting out of his cock. His release triggered yours, your pussy clenched down on his cock, your release mixing with his.
You were still crying, Heeseung stayed inside of you. "You're such a good girl." He praised, admiring your tear-streaked face. He groaned when he finally pulled out, bringing a whimper out of you. The mix of your releases spilled out of you and Heeseung was quick to catch it before it fell on the sheets, he used his fingers to shove it back inside you. He thrusted his fingers in and out of you slowly, hearing your soft fucked out moans. He didn't stop fingering you until you came undone again, not minding your soft pleads of how sensitive you felt. Heeseung slid his fingers out and licked them clean, he noticed how you were slipping in and out of consciousness.
"It's okay, baby, Heeseung will take care of you." The last thing you felt was Heeseung kissing your forehead before falling unconscious.
—💐
ฅᨐฅ notes: this was actually much longer in my notes app, but the latter part is much darker and I don't know if you guys would read that. •᷄ࡇ•᷅
318 notes
·
View notes
Note
imagining a blurb where peter sleeps over at readers dorm for the first time and they haven’t done anything yet but he wakes up with morning wood and he’s trying to make it go down but she wakes up and helps get rid of it 🤭
the situation
ask box | taglist | blurb masterlist | main masterlist
w/c: 1,271
warnings: 18+ content! oral sex (m receiving), language
a/n: oh absolutely! i liked this one so much it became a full oneshot, happy reading friends (also i was so tempted to use a gif from That scene in far from home iykyk)
you wake up to peter shifting around behind you. he was here late last night, so he ended up staying over. you'd naturally been squished together in your small dorm bed, but neither of you minded. you took the opportunity to cuddle throughout the night.
at some point, you ended up with your back to peter, causing you to be pressed up against him. it was no surprise when he woke up hard. he doesn't want you to wake up to it, though. you've only been dating for a few weeks and haven't done much beyond make out. this isn't the most ideal way to introduce more into your relationship.
peter tries to wiggle out from behind you so he can go to the bathroom and deal with his situation. of course, he'd slept closest to the wall, which makes things a little difficult. he feels you start to stir.
"hey, go back to sleep," peter whispers, squeezing your waist. "where are you going?" you mumble. you look at him over your shoulder. "just the bathroom. i’ll be right back," he kisses your shoulder. "mhm. i know what you're gonna do in there," you give peter a lazy smirk. he scrunches up his nose.
"you, uh... felt that?"
"kind of hard not to."
"sorry," peter chuckles. "don't be. it's just, like, morning wood," you reassure, rolling over to face him. "i could help you take care of it, though," you search peter's eyes. his brows raise, a small smile playing on his lips. "are you sure? don't feel like you have to." his hand settles on your hip, his touch light.
"i don't feel like i have to," you echo. "i want to. do you want me to?"
peter nods, vigorously.
you grin and push at peter's chest, prompting him to lie on his back. he helps you on top of him. he tilts his head up and captures your lips in a slow kiss. you let your lips slot with his, your legs coming to rest at either of peter's sides. his bulge presses into your center. a noise of relief falls from his lips, making you giggle. you break the kiss and move further up his body so you're positioned over his torso instead.
"not that. i have another idea."
"what is it?"
"i'm getting to it."
you take peter's face in your hands and kiss him again. he eagerly kisses you back. he bunches up your top so he can wrap his fingers around your waist. his tongue slips into your mouth, thumbs running up and down your sides. you're starting to get a bit needy yourself, but right now you're focusing on peter.
"one sec," you breathe. you grab your water bottle from your desk and take a few sips in preparation. peter leans in for another kiss when you're done, but you start to make your way down his body, fingers trailing along his abs as you go. you feel them flex underneath your touch, his breathing becoming faster. your pinkie dips inside his boxers and brushes over his lower abs.
"what are you- oh."
you stroke peter's cock in your hand, sitting on your knees and smiling up at him. he takes off his boxers to make things easier. you look into his eyes as you lower your head, hand still wrapped around his cock. peter bites his lip and holds your gaze.
his eyes flutter closed when you swirl your tongue around his tip. you do this a few times, then bring your hand to the head of his cock and stroke downwards, using your spit to coat his length. peter moves a hand down to support the back of your head and encourage you to do what you both know he's waiting for. you let your lips wrap around peter's cock, taking him into your mouth.
"fuck," peter pants, his head falling back against the pillows. you fit as much of him in your mouth as you can, your hand staying at the base of his cock to stroke what doesn't. you begin to bob your head up and down, almost instantly earning a moan from peter. he carefully pulls your hair out of your face and holds it back for you.
you glide your tongue against peter's length every time you move your head. the sensation of it, combined with being in your mouth, drives him absolutely crazy. you can tell by the way his cock twitches and the little noises he makes. your mouth and hand continue to work him, and his eyes are screwed shut in pure bliss when you peek up at him.
"baby..." peter breathes out. you hum in response. "i’m close, really close. where do you want me to finish?" he asks. you stop sucking him off briefly to answer, and for a bit of air.
"in my mouth."
"you wanna swallow?"
you hum again. you continue to stroke him and lick along his length so you don't lose momentum. peter looks down at you with hooded eyes. he lets go of his makeshift ponytail for you, instead stroking your hair gently.
"that's hot. i didn't know you were into that."
"with the right person."
peter smiles, a genuine smile even in the lust filled moment. you return it before taking his cock into your mouth again. you challenge yourself to go a little further this time, until he's just hitting the back of your throat. peter groans at the feeling.
you find your same rhythm from before, repeat your same movements, and it isn't long until peter is reaching his high. his hips buck up and he holds your head in place, instinctively pushing into your throat, but he stills his hips before he pushes too far.
"fuck, y/n/n. is this okay?"
you respond by opening your mouth wider, letting more of him in. with your permission, peter spills down your throat, a series of short, breathy moans leaving his lips. he waits until he's finished to pull his hips back. you swallow the rest of the cum that fills your mouth. peter holds your face in his hands, looking down at you in awe. his thumb brushes over your lower lip, which curves into a smile.
"better?" you ask. "way better. let me just..." peter puts his boxers back on with rosy cheeks, as if he wasn't just in your mouth. "c'mere."
you crawl towards the top of the bed. peter grabs your hips and sits you in his lap, pressing his lips to yours in a sweet kiss. you smile into it. one hand is on the back of his neck, the other in his hair. this morning is the first time you've seen it curly, since it's usually gelled back. you like the way peter looks when he's just woken up.
"it wasn't too soon for us to do that, right?" peter asks quietly. "because i don't wanna rush anything." he sets a hand on your thigh, eyes finding yours. "i don't think so. we both wanted to, and it was my idea anyway," you remind him, playing with his soft curls. "okay, just wanted to make sure," peter grins.
"i appreciate the help, by the way," he says lowly. his fingers trail along your thigh. "yeah," you murmur, looking down at his hand.
you really like the way peter's touch feels, too.
his hand is traveling higher, and his smile has been replaced by a smirk. you press your forehead to his, lips ghosting over his and breath fanning across his face. his nose nudges yours.
"how about i return the favor?"
tags
@spidermans-gf @sacharinee @thollandsgirl2013 @pettypeety @girlinlovewithlove @marvelgurl @superlegend216 @angelinabelovedballerina @moniffazictress11 @superlegend216 @doubledizzy22 @mystic-writings @just-lost-inbetween-worlds @lnmp89 @starlight-starks @hollandsangel @ellebutnotwoods @tayyx @valluvsu @ronweasleysslut @winchestersgirl222 @fishingirl12 @raajali3 @niktwazny303 @thismessymasterpiece @alina02 @itsjanedeluca @idkeverythingistakennn @prancerrparkerr @urfayevorite @getwellsoontana @deanswifeyy @marvelita86 @uhhhj13iguess
#peter parker smut#peter parker x reader#peter parker x you#peter parker x y/n#peter parker fanfiction#peter parker fic#peter parker writing#peter parker oneshot#peter parker#mcu peter x reader#mcu peter parker#tom holland smut#tom holland x you#tom holland x reader#tom holland writing
305 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bruised Pt 3 | Jack Abbot x Reader

Summary: When you find yourself in an abusive relationship, you never thought your attending Jack Abbot would become your protector and saving grace.
TW: domestic violence, age gap relationship (reader is in late 20s & Jack is 49), hospital setting, surgery, medical inaccuracies, nudity, fluff, angst, eventual smut, Not beta read. Likely typos. Lmk if there is anything else!
Word Count: 3.2k
Authors Note: I’m so sorry it took so long to get this part up! I’ve been so busy with work, and my kids. Then it was my anniversary, my husband’s birthday and Father’s Day, so I’ve been running around like crazy. Whenever I get a minute to relax I’m just been sooo tired. This chapter isn’t my favorite at all, I didn’t want it to be too medical considering I have a history degree and have no medical background (aside from my hypochondria and time spent on webmd). So consider this to be a filler chapter I guess? Hope next chapter is good and perhaps a little smutty 🫦
Prev | Next
Feel
You felt the tether of all the wires connecting you to the countless monitors. The burn of the IVs embedded into your skin. Then the pain. The utter indescribable pain. Your head pounded, your body stiff. The slow trickle of cerebrospinal fluid from your nose was now coating your lips. You want to wipe it away, but your hands are too heavy, your fingers tingling. Your face feels cold despite the sweat that covered your body. The cold offering comfort in the chaos.
Taste
Your mouth was so incredibly dry that it was difficult to swallow. Your tongue almost sticking to the roof of your mouth, peeling it away giving the sensation of velcro. The only thing that offered temporary moisture was the salty spinal fluid that seeped into your mouth. All you could crave was water.
Smell
It all smelled so sterile. The metallic smell of dried blood, your dried blood, mixed with iodine. Had you had surgery? Why were you covered in iodine?
Sound
The beeps and clicks of the monitors were a constant, but words around you were muffled, as if you were drowning under water. As the words ebbed and flowed, you managed to make out some in all of the chaos.
“Basilar skull fracture”
“Post- traumatic seizures”
“Subdural hematoma”
“Craniotomy”
No. No. No. No. Please God no. This couldn’t be happening, this couldn’t possibly be happening; but the memories begin flooding back with each passing moment. You are back in the trauma room where can hear the sound of your skull cracking as Charlie’s hands gripped your throat and bashed your head against the wall. You can hear the sound of Jacks fist making contact with flesh, Robby’s screams, and Charlie’s groans.
Sight
Darkness. You only saw black. Your eyelids feeling as if they were being held shut by some unknown force. No matter how hard you tried, they wouldn’t budge. Jacks voice enters the room and you want so desperately to open your eyes, tell him you’re okay, you’re alive. He must know you’re trying because you feel his hand in yours in an instant, squeezing it lightly and assuring you it’s alright. That it’s just the swelling around your eyes. Was that the cold you felt on your face? Was that Jack holding a compress to your eyes?
————————————————————————
With an unknown lapse in time, your eyes began to flutter open. Your vision blurry, the bright lights making them immediately shut again. While you couldn't see him, you knew he was there.
"J-" you were taken aback by how hoarse your voice was, your mouth and throat so dry that little sound came out. Before you knew it, you felt the comfort and warmth of his hands. Hesitantly he traced his rough fingertips along your jaw and down your bruised neck.
"I'm here." he whispered.
"Hurts" was all you could muster, god you needed some water.
"I know it hurts, we can get you some more morphine in about an hour."
You shook your head, reaching out with trembling hands to find his. You opened his palm and slowly traced each letter:
L - I - G - H -T
You heard Jack scurry to turn the light off, and only when the world felt less harsh your eyes opened slowly. He looked exhausted, he hadn't shaved, hair disheveled, cheeks sunken, but he smiled at you softly. Bringing his your hand up to his mouth, he shut his eyes and placed a tender kiss on the back of it, the ring on your finger still taunting you. He helped bring a glass of water to your lips, trickling down your throat, washing away the salty and metallic taste.
"Jack..." you finally whispered, tears welling up in your eyes. "Wh-wh-- h-ha " for some reason the words didnt come. You shut your eyes tightly again, trying to focus on what you wanted to say, what you needed to say. Its as if your mine and body were no longer working in sync.
"Hey, hey, slow down, it's normal to have a bit of aphasia after a brain injury. It'll come back to you soon enough." Jack assured you as the panic began to fill your eyes. "You can squeeze my hands once for yes, two for no. Okay?"
One Squeeze.
"Good..." Jack smiled a toothy grin, "Let's figure out what you remember... okay?"
One Squeeze
"Do you remember what happened at Pittfest?"
One Squeeze
"Do you remember Charlie? What he did to you?"
One Squeeze
"Do you remember going up for CT?"
Two Squeezes
Jack looked down, trying to figure out how to tell you all that happened when your eyes fluttered shut in his arms. He wanted to block the memory from his mind. The way your body grew rigid and clonic before you even made it to radiology.
"Charlie caused a basilar skull fracture, which caused you to have the CSF rhinorrhea. It's getting better, you just gotta stay flat for a while." You hadn't even noticed the trickle from your nose had almost gone to a standstill.
"Taking you up to CT, you started having a seizure, you had one last night too. Imagining found a subdural hematoma. Walsh had to do a craniotomy to relieve the pressure..."
Your hand immediately reached for the back of your head, feeling for the incision. You felt the bald patch, the stubble pricking your fingers and they traced along the staples. You stopped counting after 10 staples.
"She left as much as she could... it'll grow back. Come on don't look like that." Jack whispered, wiped a tear from your cheek with his thumb.
"See?" you asked, pointing to your face.
Jack pulled his phone from his pocket and turned on the front facing camera. Holding the phone in front of your face, you gasped loudly. Your eyes were black and swollen, your neck bruised, tacky spinal fluid crusted on your lips and chin. A sob stuck in your throat and you shut your eyes, not wanting to look at your reflection any longer.
"Hey, hey, none of that. You're still my pretty girl, right?" he cupped your face in his hands, forcing you to face him. "Open your eyes. Look at me. The cuts will heal, the hair will grow back, and the bruising with fade. You are still the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." His hazel eyes were glassy and exhausted, but he looked genuine; like he meant every word that was coming out of his mouth.
Your chest ached at his words, the world standing still. His pretty girl. The woman that looked back at you in the mirror was far from that. You saw a battered woman, a lost woman, a broken woman. Yet Jack looked at you like you were the most beautiful woman in the world. Behind those tired eyes of his, he looked at you with nothing but complete adoration. How? Why?
“Charlie?” The words seemed to come easier to you now, like Jack had promised. It took everything for him not to explode at the mere mention of that man’s name. The man who hurt the woman he loved.
“He’s here. In the ICU.”
“I want to see him.” You whispered firmly, throat still hoarse.
“I dont think th-“
“Jack, please.”
Jack pressed his back against his chair, his shoulders slumping forward a bit, almost in defeat. He rubbed his hand across the stubble on his chin, and you heard the scratch of the hair on his rough skin. With some hesitation, he stood and fetched a wheelchair.
"I'm gonna sit you up slowly, okay?" he said softly, looping his arms under your armpits to slowly guide you up. It felt like the room was spinning, all the blood rushing to your head. You let out a small cry from the pain, resting your head into the crook of his neck as you adjusted. When you were ready, he lifted you into the chair and began to push you down the hallway. Stopping outside his room Jack sighed.
"I dont know if its a good idea if I go in there." he wanted nothing more than to finish the job, break every bone in that mans body.
"Please, Jack. I need you."
With a nod, Jack used his back to push the door open and wheel you inside, trying not to jostle you around too much. Seeing him there in bed was a shock. His jaw was wired shut, an NG tube down his nose, his face nearly unrecognizable. Your breath caught in your throat at the sight of him, and you stared at Jack in awe of the damage he had done, for you.
Charlies head turned, eyes widening and heart rate increasing at the presence of Jack Abbot. For a moment, you almost pitied the man, your heart somehow still ached for him. With a nod, Jack wheeled you to the edge of the bed, him gripping the handles so firmly his knuckled were now white. His jaw was clenched shut, he said nothing, but his eyes said everything.
In one fluid motion you took off your engagement ring, twiddling it in you hands. Your finger felt naked, the ring that has been there for 2 years was now gone.
"Give me your hand Charlie." you demanded, before firmly grabbing it yourself, pressing the ring firmly into the palm of his hand. Your jaw was tight, you spoke through gritted teeth. "I stayed because I hoped things would change. I told myself it wasn’t that bad. That I could fix it. Fix you. But you hurt me. Over and over and over again. With your words, with your fists, with how small you made me feel." tears began to soak your cheeks as the words spilled into the air.
"Every day I tried to survive it. Every time you grabbed me, shoved me, screamed in my face—every time you told me no one else would want me—I believed you. But thats not true, Charlie." you looked back at Jack who was studying your every movement and every expression. Through the anger, through the tears, through the heartbreak, you smiled softly at Jack who looked at you with pain in his eyes.
"You hurt me for the last time." finally letting go, the ring you pressed into his hand left an indent in your palm, and you watched it slowly fade away. You knew that Charlie would leave a permanent mark on you. The scars that would remain, the trauma that would persist, those wouldnt go away. But watching the outline of your once promise slowly dissipate made this real.
"I feel sick Jack." you choked, and he swiftly pushed you out of the room into the hall. You were pale, diaphoretic, and trying to catch your breath.
"Tell me what hurts." Jack switching from protector to doctor in a matter of seconds.
"I cant breathe." you gasped, grabbing onto his shirt, looking for something to hold onto, to ground yourself.
What Jack first dismissed as another panic attack after your encounter with Charlie vanished the moment he saw the bluish tint creeping across your lips. Barreling down the hallway, he immediately called a rapid response.
"Honey, we gotta get you on the monitor to check your pulse ox, now."
With a reading of 85% he was now in combat mode.
"I need high flow oxygen mask, now!" he barked, "where the fuck is respiratory?"
"Infection?" you gasped, breathing growing more and more shallow.
"Maybe. I dont know."
"Please... dont intubate." you begged, grabbing his hand with all the strength you had left.
"Not if I can help it." Jack smiled assuringly and slipped the oxygen mask over your nose. It brought him relief to see your levels improving on just room air. Your airways felt assaulted by force of the oxygen mask, the pressure making it feel like your head was about to explode more than I already was, your chest feeling as if it were on fire. Jack reached out to grab your trembling hands are you began to pull and paw at the mask.
“I know it feels uncomfortable. Just focus on my voice—breathe with me, okay? In and out, slow and steady. We gotta figure out what's going on."
"M-Me-Meningitis?" you were a doctor, you knew the risks, and the infection risks were high. Jack simply nodded at the possibility and as he prepped you for a spinal tap. You winced and called out as the needle pierced your back.
As you waited for your results Jack sat at the edge of the bed rubbing your legs to avoid blood pooling and clots from forming. Your body was sore, and his hands felt heavenly. You moaned involuntarily as he hit a particularly tender spot, causing you both to blush.
You felt disgusting. Your hair was matted, bloody and greasy. Your skin still stained with iodine and a layer grime. You just wanted to get clean but had no means of doing so. You couldn’t stand unassisted, your breathing was labored, and your body was too weak. The thought of getting a sponge bath was humiliating.
“You don’t have to do this, Jack. I’m filthy.” You pulled your mask down briefly. Jack simply shook his head and chuckle.
“Try grown men in the middle of desert combat going 3 weeks without a shower. This is nothing, kid.”
Still— you recoiled a bit, pulling your legs away from him, causing him to frown.
“Alright, let’s get you cleaned up then.”
“What?”
“I said let’s get you cleaned up, I can help you shower.”
"Jack... I-I-I dont--"
"Or if you aren't comfortable, I can grab a nurse to help?"
You looked at him, contemplating the offer. It was strictly clinical, right? He was a doctor, he's seen hundreds, maybe thousands of naked bodies. Clinical, strictly clinical.
With a nod, Jack took a few slow steps towards you, removing your oxygen mask to see how vitals held before moving forward. When he was satisfied with what he saw, he helped you up and into the wheelchair.
"I'm gonna take off your gown now, that okay?"
Not answering, you let out a small squeak as you stifled a sob. He immediately knelt down next to you, standing at your eye level. His brow was tense as he looked at you with a painful expression. Your body was trembling, jaw chattering, eyes looking shellshocked. The bathroom grew hotter as the shower steam began to billow around the bathroom. Your reflection beginning to fade as condensation clung to the mirror.
Jack began to search for comforting words, his back leaning against the bathroom door.
"I've been in this exact situation myself, you know? When I got hurt, I was unable to bathe myself. It was a sponge bath, talk about mortifying. I'm a grown man and I had some hot nurse in a German military hospital flipping me over to scrub my ass..."
You couldn't help but chuckle, appreciating not only the imagery but his vulnerability.
"So I get it... trust me."
"Okay...yeah."
Jack untied the back of your hospital gown, slipping it off you. Instinctually, you covered your exposed body.
He lifts you into the shower, placing you on the shower stool. The hot water began to cascade over your bruised and scarred body, washing away the dirt, grime and blood. Jack began to work his hands along your body, starting with your hair. You shut your eyes as Jack began to gently massage shampoo into your scalp, taking extra care to avoid your craniotomy staples.
Then your bruised neck and down to your stiff shoulders.
He worked away at the knots from laying in the hospital bed, your head hung forward, breath quickening again. Not because you couldn't breathe, but from the sensation of his hands on your skin. The crook of your neck was now exposed to him, almost inviting him to press his lips against you. He shook his head, trying to get back to the task at hand. He was standing in front of you now, kneeling down at eye level. With more precision his hands moved lower, the washcloth brushing against your breasts, your breath hitching. His eyes met yours, checking in to see you were okay.
With more assurance his hand traveled lower, brushing against your stomach. Lower and lower, until you grabbed his wrist, stopping him before he reached your most sensitive part.
"Jack..." you whispered.
"I-I'm sorry." he whispered, handing you the washcloth. "I'll go wait outside so you can finish up, call me when you're ready, yeah?"
He left the bathroom in a hurry, rubbing his hand along the back of his neck.
"Fuck..." he whispered to himself. He felt so guilty, for wanting more when you were in your most vulnerable. Felt disgusted he felt for how good it felt to have your hands on your body, even in your condition.
When he heard your faint callings from the bathroom he went back in with a smile.
"Ready?" he helped you stand, you pressed your back against his chest as he wrapped a scratchy hospital around your frail frame. "Feel better?" he asked, helping you back into a fresh gown and into your bed with fresh sheets.
"Much, thank you Jack."
"Let me fix your hair so it doesn't get tangled again, alright?" he sat you up and started to braid your hair.
"You know how to braid hair?"
"Not my choice. I have 4 sisters." he chuckled before finishing up and admiring his work. "I'm a little rusty, but I think it'll do."
"Thank you." you smiled.
"Listen, abou-" he began before you promptly cut him off.
"Dont, Jack." you grabbed his hand, shaking your head, "Its okay. I promise. It's okay." Despite your assurance, Jack kept pushing.
"No...it’s not. Because I didnt just... I told you... you were in such a-- I wanted..." he began to stutter, fumbling over his words.
"Wanted what?"
"YOU!" he yelled before lowering his voice to almost a whisper... "I wanted you.”
He tried to get up, but you held onto him firmly. Your grip getting tighter and tighter as he spoke. “Even though I’ve been in your position and know how helpless you felt in that moment… I still wanted to touch you. And I just feel like some animal. That I’m no better than the sick fuck who hurt you in the first place.” Jacks voice cracked and in that moment you thought he was going to cry.
“Jack…” you whispered, cupping his face in your hands.
“You trusted me…” He whispered back, his eyes welling up with tears.
“I still do, Jack.” You rested your forehead against his. The tips of your noses brushing, your lips hovering mere inches apart. Both you were breathing quickly as his hands found your body again, rubbing his fingers down your bare spine through the opening of the hospital gown. You could feel each other’s breath panting against your lips. Your eyes beginning to flutter shut.
“Jack Abbot?” And unfamiliar voice pulled your attention away from each other in almost an instant. Two officers stood in the doorway, both resting their hands on their tactical vests.
“Yes officer, how can I help you?” Jack responded.
“Stand up for me and put your hands behind your back.” One stepped forward, pulling the handcuffs from his belt.
“What?” You yelled, not wanting to let go of Jack. “No, please!”
“Dr. Abbot you’re under arrest for the aggravated assault and battery of Charlie Truett.”
————————————————————————
Tag list //
@michasia24 @emma8895eb @nosebeers @runawaybaby3 @antisocialfiore @xxxkat3xxx @livingavilaloca @popeabbot @catmomstyles3 @bxxbxy @meowmeowyoongles @midnight-dixon @nerdgirljen @aj3684 @screechingenemy18 @profoundlynerdywolf @rogersbarnesxx @sebastianstangirl01 @princesssunderworld @looneylooomis @shadowhuntyi @drlangdonsbabydaddy @celiacallsitcausal @sjester42-blog @geekgirl1996 @ksyn-faith @peggyofoz @trustme3-13 @foolishseven @floofmc @anxiousfuckupon @silas-aeiou @pinkdrinkwithraspberry
(I think I got everyone! Sorry if I missed you!!!! Lmk if you wanna be added)
#the pitt#noah wyle#shawn hatosy#michael robinavitch#dr abbott#hbo max#dr abbot#fanfic#jack abbot#dr robby#jack abbot x reader#dr abbot x you#dr abbot x reader#dr jack abbot#dr jack abbott#jack abbott#the pitt fanfiction#dr abbott x reader#jack abbott x reader#female reader#fem reader
256 notes
·
View notes
Text
you work at a monster café.
which is fine. you’ve had worse jobs. no one at ghoul grinds complains if your eyeliner’s a little dramatic or your arms are covered in flour and minor hexes. you get free drinks, a decent paycheck, and the slime girl in prep keeps making you friendship bracelets with her pseudopods.
it’s nice.
except for your manager.
he’s a vampire. tall and sharp and terrifyingly elegant, with bone-white cuffs and fangs you definitely don’t look at when he talks.
he never raises his voice. never flirts. never scolds you directly, even when you spill strawberry syrup in the cash drawer or accidentally serve a ghost holy foam.
he just looks at you. long and unreadable—like he’s memorizing your mistakes, or the faces you make when they happen. for later.
it makes you crazy.
not scared. just.. feral.
because the problem is—you’re into him.
deeply. stupidly. like a girl with a crush and a caffeine addiction. you flirt like someone who doesn’t know what she’s doing (you don’t), and he never flirts back (he might. you’re notorious for being socially unaware).
he comes out of the back one morning with his sleeves rolled up and his hair freshly tied, and you almost drop a tray of blood cream cones.
“you’re early,” he says, voice like velvet wrapped around a knife.
you shrug, trying not to die. “beat the sunrise. and the rush. coffee rush. not your kind of rush. not that you—i’m gonna go restock the caramel.”
his mouth twitches. not a smile, exactly. just enough to ruin your whole week.
by noon, you’ve spilled two shots of hellfire espresso, given a banshee a regular croissant instead of the ash-dusted one she asked for (she wailed for ten minutes), and nearly served a literal love potion to a bog witch who definitely would’ve sued.
he steps in before you hand it to her. swaps the bottles like a card trick, so smooth you almost miss it. doesn’t say anything.
just gives you a look.
you have no idea what it means.
could be careful.
could be i’m watching you.
could be if you entertain one more incubus’ flirting for a tip, i’m sending you back to mop duty.
you wish he’d say something. anything. but instead, he wipes down the counter with deliberate grace, sleeves still rolled, collar sharp, shadows clinging to him like perfume.
you are a very normal, professional employee.
you are not imagining him biting the side of your neck like it’s a delicacy.
by the end of your shift, you’re flour-dusted and tired and running on three hours of sleep and half a ghost’s mocha. you slump against the counter, watching your boss do inventory like he’s posing for an oil painting.
you drop a spoon.
then a tray.
then your rag.
“i’m very graceful,” you say, face-down on the tile.
he appears beside you like a curse and offers you his hand. “you’re very good at many things,” he muses. “balance, perhaps, is not one of them.”
you take his hand. it’s cool and smooth and way too steady.
you can’t breathe.
“was that—flirting?” you ask, immediately regretting it.
he arches a brow. “i would never flirt with an employee.”
“oh,” you hesitate, embarrassed. “right. policies.”
he watches you a beat longer than necessary. then brushes a bit of flour from your cheek with his thumb. his eyes are unreadable.. or maybe they are readable, and you just don’t know how to do any of the reading aspect.
“but if i were to flirt,” he murmurs, low and casual, “i might ask why you keep staring at my fangs when you think i’m not looking.”
you make a small noise.
he simply smiles and returns to his work.
afternoon fades into evening light. he walks you to the door after the café closes, and you trip on your bag. he catches you by the wrist. his fingers are long and careful and absolutely not lingering on your pulse.
you’re going to scream.
“see you tomorrow? haha, ha..”
he nods once. “of course.”
you step outside. he leans against the doorway, cast in moonlight like a gothic statue, and says—offhand, quiet: “sleep well. you’ll need your strength.”
your brain short-circuits. “uh.. for what?”
he smiles, just barely. “we’re testing the seasonal menu. blood-cherry affogato. customers may need convincing.”
you stare at him. you’re sure that’s a normal sentence. it sounded like a normal sentence. and yet..
“right,” you nod, backing away. “yep. totally. sleep. strong cherries—i mean, sleep to be strong. cherries. okay.”
you turn around quickly and book it.
..and you make it to the end of the block before realizing you’re still holding your apron in a death grip.

part 2
301 notes
·
View notes
Note
Is it weird to say I wanna treat Brian/Hoodie all gently even though I've read your fics of him and how rough and mean he is /lh.. how would your interpretation of him even respond to that, gentle affection and intimate touch that ISN'T filled with a need to get off, just overall love and care for him.
✦ . jeff the killer
Jeff is used to violence. Roughness. Everything in his world is sharp. So when you sit beside him after a mission and slowly run your fingers through his tangled hair, it’s like tossing a match into a snowstorm.
“…You’re not scared of me?”
You kiss his temple. “Nope.”
“You’re weird.” But he leans in a little anyway.
He’s not sure how to process it at first. He might try to push you away with a crude joke, but the second you stop? He panics a little. Eventually, he starts pretending he doesn’t like it just to keep getting more.
✦ . ticci toby
Toby doesn’t do silence well—but you do. And when you pull him into a hug after a rough night, or press a cool cloth to his forehead after one of his tics flares up, he goes still. Like a wild animal caught in a muzzle.
“Why’re you alw-always so nice to me?”
“Because you deserve it, even when you think you don’t.”
He loves being babied when you do it sincerely. Praise and physical affection? Heaven. He may not say it, but he’ll bury his face in your shoulder and breathe in as if you’re the only grounding thing he has.
✦ . eyeless jack
He’s seen the worst of people—inside and out. The intimacy of medicine is constant for him. So when you clean his wounds, or cup his face despite the lack of eyes, it catches him off guard.
“You don’t have to do this. I can take care of myself.”
“I know. Let me anyway.”
You’re one of the only people who can touch him without fear. He doesn’t always show emotion, but if you catch him resting his head on your lap while you hum softly, just know he’s melting on the inside.
✦ . masky (tim wright)
Tim doesn’t like being seen—mask on or off. But when you trace the edges of his jaw, or hold him in the dark and whisper things like “I’m proud of you” or “You’re safe with me”, he cracks.
“You don’t know what I’ve done.”
“You’re more than what you’ve done.”
He’ll deny needing it, but he’s touch-starved. Praise-starved. When you show up with a clean hoodie and hot coffee? His hands shake just a little. He’s not used to someone loving him without wanting something back.
✦ . hoodie (brian thomas)
Brian takes a long time to trust, and even longer to relax. You’d think he’d stiffen at affection—but once he does let you in? He melts under a gentle hand.
You massage his sore shoulders after missions. You patch him up, talk to him softly, and don’t push when he’s quiet. You don’t treat him like a monster. And that’s everything.
You kiss his hand.
He watches you for a long moment, then murmurs, “…You’re gonna ruin me.”
He returns the favor in small ways: your favorite drink left out for you, food prepped, the blanket already warmed in the dryer. Silently saying I love you too.
✦ . kate the chaser
Kate is always on edge. Aggressive, efficient, brutal in the field. But when you offer soft affection—stroking her hair after a fight, pressing kisses to her temple—she melts, privately.
“Don’t coddle me.”
“I’m not. I’m loving you.”
She’s quiet. She doesn’t pull away.
She won’t ask for care, but she needs it more than anyone. You helping her take off bloodied gear? Brushing dirt from her cheeks? Kissing her knuckles after battle? It calms her. Grounds her. And she’ll return the affection with a quiet kind of intensity that never wavers.
✦ . ben drowned
Ben doesn’t get it at first. He thinks you’re messing with him. When you rub soothing circles on his back or call him “sweetheart,” he short-circuits a little.
“You sure you meant to call me that?”
“You’re cuter than you think.”
“…You’re funny.”
Eventually, he becomes your shadow. He lays his head on your chest while you play games together, lets you fix his hair, and maybe even downloads stupid love songs because they remind him of you. (He’ll deny it.)
✦ . clockwork
Natalie is all sharp edges and guarded smirks, but she longs to be held gently. You touch her scars without flinching. You press kisses to her ticking eye like it’s nothing out of the ordinary.
“You’re too soft for this world.”
“And you’re softer than you pretend.”
She’ll roll her eyes, but her grip on your waist tightens. After the walls come down, she’ll initiate the affection more often—fiddling with your hair, curling into your side, letting you wash the blood from her hands.
✦ . laughing jack
At first? He’s amused. He calls your soft touch “precious” and acts like he’s above it. But when you clean his face after a messy job, and whisper “You don’t always have to be the entertainment,” it hits somewhere deep.
“You’re ridiculous. You know that?”
“So are you.”
He laughs, but this time, it’s soft.
He becomes fiercely protective of you. He doesn’t know how to say thank you, but you’ll wake up to gifts, sweets, and strange little doodles of you two dancing under stars.
✦ . slenderman
It’s hard to imagine being tender with something so ancient and inhuman—but you do. You rest your head against his chest despite the lack of a heartbeat. You touch his hand without fear.
“Your mind is too fragile for this bond.”
“Then let me break a little.”
He doesn’t show emotion the way others do—but he begins to respond. His tendrils wrap protectively around you at night. He communicates comfort through presence, warmth, and silent understanding. You become the only being who grounds him.
꩜ .ᐟ
#rainspastathoughts#creepypasta#marble hornets#creepypasta fandom#creepypasta headcanons#creepypasta headcanon#marble hornets fandom#marble hornets headcanon#marble hornets headcanons#creepypasta x reader#creepypasta x y/n#creepypasta x you#marble hornets x reader#marble hornets x y/n#marble hornets x you#slenderverse#jeff the killer#ticci toby#eyeless jack#masky#hoodie#tim wright#brain thomas#kate the chaser#ben drowned#clockwork#natalie ouellette#laughing jack#slenderman#slenderman mythos
243 notes
·
View notes
Text
I don’t know if I’ve ever really mentioned it before, but one of my favorite AUs to see Simon in is a butcher AU – especially one where he completely forgoes the military route and instead stays with his butcher’s apprenticeship until he has his own shop one day.
At the same time, one of my favorite ways to see Simon depicted is when he’s really really awkward (which, let’s be real, is basically canon lol). Like where he’s super embarrassing, totally incapable of reading social cues, borderline “Is this your first day interacting with another human being?” levels of awkward.
And so when I mash those two ideas together, it creates this whole new beast that I can’t get enough of.
Just the thought of Simon running his little neighborhood butcher shop like any other day, simply minding his business, when in walks one of the prettiest things he’s ever had the honor of laying eyes on. Instantly, there’s a voice in Simon’s head screaming, ‘Them! That one! Where’s the nearest jewelers so I can put a ring on it ASAP?!’, but the second he opens his mouth to try to lock it down, he’s making the interaction painful.
Like Reader will be asking him what product he has in stock, and in response Simon will say something like, “Got some fresh lamb in the back. It sort of… reminds me of you 😏.” This, of course, will immediately set off alarm bells in the reader’s head like, ‘Does this guy want to disembowel me and hang me from a hook in his freezer?!?!’ Meanwhile, Simon meant it in a ‘you have soft, gentle eyes’ kind of way.
Or maybe something happens where Simon gets close enough to the reader that he’s able to smell the fragrance they’re wearing. Completely unprompted, he would smile and go, “You smell like my mum,” which to him is just about the highest compliment he can pay someone, saying they remind him of his late mother, but to the reader it’s like okay can you relax, Norman Bates? At least ask for my name first before going all Oedipal on me 😭
But imagine if somehow, by some miracle, Simon is able to charm the reader to the point that they start developing a little crush on him. Any attempts to flirt back would be met with an ice cold reception because Simon wouldn’t know the signs of a reciprocated attraction if they slapped him across the face.
Like maybe one day something breaks or gets spilled all over the floor of the shop and Simon has to swoop in and lift the reader off their feet (swoon!) before dropping them somewhere safer. Reader would try to gas him up by saying how impressive it was the way he lifted them, how he must work out a lot since he’s so strong, etc etc. In response, Simon would just shrug and go, “‘S nothin’. ‘M used to handlin’ big carcasses,” like he didn’t just unintentionally deliver the insult to end all insults.
Or maybe the reader comes in one day with a plate of homemade muffins or something as a thank you for all the great cuts of meat Simon’s been giving them lately. Simon would take one look at the thoughtful gift, go, “Mmm, don’t really like walnuts,” and hand the plate back without an ounce of hesitation or realization of what he’s just done.
Yeahhh awkward!butcher!Simon who is totally clueless about the art of seduction has been living rent-free in my head, and now I’m making him your problem too 😌
#his cringle fail loser genes have captivated me i fear 😔#simon riley#simon ghost riley#simon riley x reader#simon ghost riley x reader#ghost x reader#simon riley x you#simon riley fluff#simon riley fanfic#ghost cod#ghost mw2#cod x reader#call of duty x reader#cod mw2#call of duty#modern warfare 2
308 notes
·
View notes
Text

track five: gasoline, pretty please
“Don’t fucking touch her.” Steve. He shouldn’t be in the crowd with you. He should be on stage. Why isn’t he on stage? The sickening sound of fist slamming into bone answers your question. Steve slams his fists over and over again into the face of the man who caused blood to break from your skin. “Don’t ever,” more blood spills, only this time it isn’t yours. “Touch her again.”
Summary: screaming crowds and flashing lights with steves name on everyones lips. everyones lips but yours; the lips he cant forget. when you get offered a job that would force you to leave the februarys behind, steve only has one last chance to beg you for more.
Rating: general, some swearing, blood
Warnings: swearing, reader gets physically assaulted, mentions of blood, heavy heavy alcohol use, please be careful reading, fem!reader, use of y/n
Words: 22.3k (a new writing record. ouch)
Before you swing in: WE'RE HERE !!! THE FINAL CHAPTER !!!! whew. lots to discuss about this chapter for a multitude of reasons. first, it was hard to write. second, i am very tired. third, i would kill for mike in this story. finally, i will be continuing this universe with an extra epilogue chapter and then blurbs upon requests. stay tuned for details :) for now, enjoy this messy and slightly chaotic final chapter for my favorite messy and slightly chaotic love story <3
-
“I think I was a fucking terrorist or some shit in another life.”
Robin doesn’t look up from her keyboard. She plays a note, frowns, and then adjusts its tune before trying again. “Oh, I’m sure.”
Steve shoves his rings onto his anxious fingers. The lights on the vanity he sits at almost blind him. Each of his five senses heighten unbearably. “I mean, it’s the only thing I can think of to explain my colossally shit luck.”
“Could just be your stunning personality.” Max buttons her shirt, standing behind him in the mirror. She smooths the fabric down and studies her appearance. “Also, you’re the one who insisted we include the song in the album.”
“I just don’t understand why Rosie became the song everyone wants to fucking fixate on.” Steve runs a hand through hair, fixing its odd sticking strands. Any minute now someone will tell him that the show will start soon. He can’t stand the sickly sensation of his flushed skin, overly warm from the idea of singing love sick lyrics in a sold out venue.
Mike cuffs his shirt and shrugs. “A good song is a good song.”
Jonathan helps him with the cuff links. “I don’t know,” he shrugs towards Steve. “It is unfortunately ironic.”
Ironic. What a brilliant fucking way to view the fact that somehow the most vulnerable song Steve has ever written in his entire career has become the number one single from an album currently topping every chart in the country.
If Steve thought recording an album dedicated to every intricate dip of your neck was difficult, performing the song to you each and every night named after an endearment you no longer call him creates a hell that biblical choirs mourn over.
“Thanks, Byers,” Steve rolls his eyes. “Really appreciate the camaraderie.”
“That’s the most you’re getting out of me.” Jonathan checks his own reflection in the mirror. “Like Max said: you wanted Rosie to be on the album. Now it is.”
“Stevie begged for it before he realized what the begging entailed.” Robin snickers, playing another note on her keyboard. She got dressed long before the others. “Now he’s eating his own theatrical words like a pathetic little mouse.”
Steve opens his mouth to argue and say that yes, he had begged for Rosie to be on the album because he thought that one day he’d be able to play the song for you over a record player and lay in bed with you while the lyrics blanketed over your tired bodies. He didn’t think that one day you’d be unable to even look at him, but the stage door opens and Gregory walks in with you following close behind.
On top of the many things Steve has had to force himself to ignore during the first two weeks of tour, you and Gregory becoming practically inseparable sharing a fucking tour bus together is one thing he has to bite through the calcium of his teeth to not wince at whenever he sees you together.
“Good news!” Gregory says with a grand flourish. “Y/N saved Rosie.”
A stray chord scratches on Max’s bass. The ring Steve had been holding pings on the ground when it falls from his surprised hand. Jonathan and Robin glance at each other. Mike coughs awkwardly.
“The stage crew wanted to make the lights red during the song,” you’re quick to fill in the gaps that Gregory created. “I talked to them. It’ll be pink. Rosie. Like usual.”
“Isn’t she great?” Gregory looks right at Steve when he says this.
His eye twitches. “The greatest.”
Professional, Steve has to remind himself. That’s all she asked from you. Professional.
Clearing his throat, Steve tries to abide by your needs. “Thanks, Y/N. Seriously.”
“Of course,” you don’t flinch at the forced niceties. Instead, you smile politely at him and in the dim backstage lighting it almost looks easy for you to do. He tries not to think that, either. “You pay me to get the best pictures, right?”
Steve swallows. “Right.”
“Then that’s what I’m here to do.”
The ease in which you hold onto your end of the agreement tastes bitter in Steve’s begging mouth. He doesn’t understand how you’re able to talk to him as if he wasn’t drunk on the way you tasted the night the crossed lines stitched the two of you together.
He still hasn’t forgotten the taste.
But maybe you have. Maybe it was simply easier for you to forget than to acknowledge anything else. Like choking down chalky medicine meant to soothe a sore throat.
“Good luck out there tonight, guys.” Gregory beams at the band. “I’ll never not be excited to see you guys in action.”
Robin smirks, endeared. “Should we consider you our biggest fan?”
“Oh, definitely.”
The rest of the band laughs, though Steve’s laughter doesn’t join. He remains quiet, only offering a small smile. The more he bites his tongue, the deeper the wound becomes. But it’s for the best.
“Seems I have some competition, then.”
Steve can’t help the way his head turns to the sound of your voice. He looks at you, surprised by what you’ve said, and your eyes shine just a little, just enough to tell him that you’re still watching, still paying attention to him.
Jonathan drapes an arm over your shoulders. He knocks your head together and ruffles your hair. “Not going to let Gregory win this one?”
Childish laughter bubbles in your chest. “Never.”
Gregory feigns betrayal, clutching his chest and gasping for air, and this time the laughter that echoes in the dressing room reverberates back Steve’s own laugh. If he closes his eyes, he can almost trick himself into believing that what’s best for you is also what’s best for him.
–
Sweat drips down Steve’s neck. He will never get used to the heat of the purple and pink stage lights.
A dull ache stitches in his muscles from how tightly he clings onto the microphone stand. A desperate attempt to remain upright. His mouth opens and crass humor and pathetic pleas pour out for the audience to keep demanding more from him.
As long as someone demands more from Steve, he’ll give everything he has to perform how they want him to.
He’ll strain his voice to be heard over the unkempt screams. He’ll toss his guitar to Mike in between songs if it means the audience will cheer just a little louder, just a little harder. His jacket will drape over Robin’s delicate shoulders if it means it’ll placate her nervous smile during songs that cut too deep into Steve’s jugular. His expectant hands will catch Jonathan’s drumsticks and he’ll share his mic with Max for a glimpse of their smiles.
And it works. Somehow, by some goddamn miracle, it works.
The audience screams Steve’s name. They scream their name. The Februarys. Mike’s and Robin’s. Jonathan’s and Max’s.
Begging-soaked hands hold together the band that Steve has spent his entire life dreaming of. He dances with his childhood friends and he laughs with them and he sings the songs they’ve written together—even if the lyrics twist his intestines to perform.
Every night Steve forces himself to smile and coaxes strangers to cheer for the band he desperately wants to preserve.
Yet you’re the only one he performs for.
Always lilac in the lighting. Always centered, always inches from the stage, encased in a barricade that protects you from the mass of people you somehow never seem to notice through the viewfinder that somehow never shies away from Steve’s misery.
He hides behind his voice and his lyrics while you hide behind your filters and film.
“We only have one more song tonight,” Steve says into the mic. A stray piece of sweat-slicked hair falls into his face. He messily shoves it back while a cacophony of displeased boos fills the venue. His chest rises in amusement. “Aw, don’t be like that to me. Aren’t I always nice?”
He doesn’t mean to look at you when he says it.
Steve thinks that his question receives screamed responses and whistling, but he can’t focus on anything other than your exasperated smile and the slight shake of your head. Always performing for you.
“I think you’re plenty nice,” Robin plays a few chords, smiling wide when she’s met with excited cheers. “But I personally think you could be a little nicer.”
He rolls his eyes in a fond, secretive manner. For just a moment his attention slips from you. “Is that so?”
Robin’s lips press into a smirk. “A couple more songs wouldn’t hurt.”
He hums. “And which songs would those be?”
“I don’t know,” she plays coy, leaning into the mic. “I heard that Going is pretty good live.”
More eruptive cheers. While Rosie has topped every chart, Going gets demanded for every encore. One of the few songs from the album that doesn’t focus on love, its energetic beat and lyrics about life on the road amongst friends and uncertainties resonates with more than just a lonely crowd. The raw vulnerability of being young.
One day it’ll be known as a song that defines an entire generation.
Not needing to be told anything else, Steve laughs at the crowd’s enthusiasm, motions for Jonathan to start the count. The cheering grows into a deafening roar and quiets everything else in Steve’s head.
You capture the fleeting moment of genuine exhilaration that rarely shines on Steve’s beauty anymore.
And he allows you.
He looks into the camera. Feels the turn of his lips. Angles his guitar so that the stage lights reflect off its blue in a small, subtle way that you once told him you loved photographing. He still remembers where to place his hands and how to pose his body for you. He still remembers everything, even if you’ve forgotten.
The show ends and Steve thanks the crowd for everything. He exudes gratitude. Despite how often he has to fake the emotions on his face, he doesn’t have to fake the deep warmth in his chest as he thanks everyone.
“Get home safe, everyone!” He waves at the crowd and Robin’s hand falls on his shoulders and she nudges him, reminding him to bow, and together they duck their bodies and laugh at their unsteady balance while Max and Jonathan and Mike do the same.
Backstage Gregory greets the band with unadulterated praise. “Incredible!”
Mike fist bumps him. “Always know what to say, Gregory.”
“Part of my job.”
Max takes his glasses and puts them on her own face. “Sometimes I wonder if Leonard blinded you and that’s why you’ve stayed with him for so long.”
Gregory’s head falls to the side. “Like… Stockholm syndrome?"
“Sure,” she says, indifferent. “If that’s what you want to call it.”
“I’d call it ‘money is money’.” Mike grabs the glasses for himself. He squints through them and makes a pained sound. “Jesus, maybe you really were blinded by the guy.”
“I don’t know how we ended up here,” Gregory looks between the two kids, amusement slowly turning to concern. “But can I have my glasses back?”
Max looks at Mike. He looks right back at her. At the same time they smile. Then, without saying a word to each other, they run.
“Oh dear.” Gregory watches their figures disappear down the hall. “That’s not good.”
Jonathan pats his shoulder. “I’d start running if I were you, buddy.”
“I feared I’d have to.” The other man sighs and looks at you, extending a hand. “Care to join?”
You gently knock his hand away. “Start running without me. I wanted to show Jonathan some pictures.”
Gregory groans while Jonathan playfully shoves him. “Hope you’re a fast runner.”
“I’m really not.”
Robin pinches his cheek. “Good luck, then!”
The lighthearted wink that Gregory sends your way before he leaves further makes Steve believe that he must’ve been the worst fucking person imaginable in a previous life. Curling his fingers into his palms, he bites his tongue. There are now worn indents in the muscle from how often he bites it.
Sensing Steve’s quickly deteriorating mood, Robin yanks his arm. “C’mon,” she says, blowing you a kiss. “Let’s leave Y/N and Byers alone with their film.”
“Please don’t phrase it that way.” Jonathan gags.
You frown. “You don’t have to sound so repulsed by the idea of making a sex tape with me.”
“Nancy would kill me–”
“We both know she’d agree with me.”
“Okay, no–”
Steve doesn’t hear the rest of the argument, getting pulled into the dressing room by Robin’s insistent tugs. A force as always, she flings him across the room with a childish giggle. He allows his body to bend at her will. He’s just grateful to be the source of Robin’s laughter.
“We fucking killed tonight!” She jumps up on the couch and sways her body to an imaginary song. Pink highlights peek through her blonde hair. A bit outgrown now, but Steve was going to re-dye the hair for her anyways tomorrow. “I think my eardrums exploded during that last encore.”
Alone with only Robin in the dressing room, Steve wanders towards a cooler full of drinks. A courtesy from the venue. He grabs the first beer he finds. Not bothering to look at the brand, he twists its top open and drinks the bitter liquid. It stings the taste of you away.
“Jonathan really nailed the bridge for More.” He agrees, licking his lips before taking another drink. “Max, too. That song is fucking hard but they’re incredible every time.”
“They are.” Robin’s dancing slows. She watches him take his third large mouthful of beer in less than a minute. “Think you should slow down, there.”
Steve drinks again. “It’s only beer.”
“I don’t care,” Robin jumps down from the couch and takes the drink from his hand. “You’ve gone through two packs this week already. It’s Friday. I don’t like it.”
Down the hall your laughter rings through the thin walls. The taste of it lingers on Steve’s lips. How can he explain that to Robin? That he can taste your laughter and feel your heartbeat and yet is expected to pretend that his molecular makeup wasn’t altered by it?
Steve has to somehow forget the very chemical makeup of your skin while somehow hold onto what little of his life he has left. To remain professional while mourning what he could’ve had.
“I won’t drink too much tonight,” he eventually says, not looking away from Robin’s concern. When her frown only deepens, Steve cups her cheek. He hasn’t held her face since they were kids. But something within him tells him to, that she needs the comfort more than he does. “I promise, Robin.”
“That’s what you said last night.”
And the night before that. And the one before that.
Drinking dulls the memories. Its acidity burns the edges off of them. He only drinks enough to soothe the jagged edges, but never enough to jeopardize the Februarys. Not again. He holds onto that promise with bruised knuckles.
But he can’t tell Robin any of this.
“Robin, please.” He grabs for the drink, but she turns away. Gritting his teeth, Steve exhales roughly. “Robin, I’m trying, alright? I am. But if you expect me to survive this entire fucking tour sober then you’re out of your mind.”
“I just don’t understand–” Something catches her eye. She turns away from Steve, closes her mouth when she sees you standing in the doorway as Jonathan walks in. You don’t follow. You haven’t been in their dressing room without Gregory or the rest of the staff members since the tour began.
All the space, the distance. Your well-mannered responses to Steve’s forced quips. How plastic your interactions have become. Held at arm’s length from one another and how stubborn and lonely she knows the two of you are.
Robin breathes out. “Oh.”
“What’s wrong?” Jonathan asks, noticing the tension.
“Nothing,” she removes herself from Steve. Unable to look as she does so, she returns the drink. “Just don’t make me regret this, alright?”
Steve grabs her hand before she can pull away entirely. “I meant it. I really am trying.”
Blue eyes flicker over his face. They search for any ounce of falsity. They’re sad as they flicker over his lovelorn features. Reluctant, almost. Until finally she sighs. “I know you are.”
“Doesn’t really feel like there’s nothing wrong here.” Jonathan pokes his head between them. He tries not to look at the bottle in Steve’s hand. “We sure everything’s fine?”
Robin smacks him away. “Help me pack up our equipment.”
“You told Nancy you’d stop hitting me!”
“I also told her that I wouldn’t pour arsenic in your drink and have her marry me instead. Be grateful I haven’t broken my word on that one yet.”
Jonathan blinks. “Yet?”
She blows a kiss. “Watch what you drink.”
“Y/N made us give Gregory his glasses back.” Mike cuts in, stomping into the dressing room with you, Max, and Gregory behind him. He falls against the couch with a huff, knocking against Steve as he turns to him. “Tell her it’s complete bullshit, please.”
“Tell her yourself,” Steve shoves him away, uncomfortable with the assumption that you’d listen to what he has to say anyways.
Your fingers pinch Mike’s skin, causing the boy to jump and try to hide behind Steve. “What the fuck, Y/N?”
“You can’t just steal a blind person’s glasses. It borders on serious ethical concerns.”
Gregory fixes his glasses. “I wouldn’t say I’m blind, per say, but I do appreciate the concern.”
“You’re blind, dude.” Max pushes his glasses up unreasonably high, giggling under her breath when he wrinkles his face in displeasure.
He says something else, but Steve focuses on the drink in his hand. Uninterested in whatever else Gregory has to say, he studies the rim of the bottle, its dark brown that glows orange. The fizz of the liquid inside. How if he looks hard enough he can see traces of your lips in the way the liquid spills over.
“Hey,” a shoulder knocks against Steve’s and he manages to look up long enough to see that it’s you. “Nice show tonight. Stubbornly amazing as always.”
His grip tightens around the bottle. “Thank you.”
Niceties and pleasantries.
“Of course,” you don’t come any closer. You leave just enough breathing room for you both. “I’ll always tell you how amazing you are. Can’t let you forget it.”
Just don’t forget about me when you’re a rockstar.
“I don’t think I’ll ever forget.” His heavy voice drips the undertones of what once was. It burns going down just as the alcohol does. “You know that.”
I could never forget you.
Tender words have a tendency to turn bitter after time has taken its toll.
You know Steve too well. It only seems to burn him.
But he knows you, too.
You don’t say anything for a moment, sitting with his words as everyone else resides in their own world. They talk amongst themselves and laugh and Steve only looks at you and you only look at him. Landlocked in the world you’ve built together.
He knows you. A contradiction of emotions slither over your delicate face. Amusement, longing, contentment. Until they fall back into place, settling on a kind, mindless smile. You can pretend that it had been nothing, but Steve knows what you’re wanting looks like.
“Good,” you exhale, coming back to yourself. “I’m glad, then.”
“Harrington.” A sharp knock on the door. He turns at the unexpected sound and finds a stagecrew member in the doorway. “Brought them over. As requested.”
A group of girls peek from behind the employee. Blondes and brunettes and redheads all stare back at Steve with hungry eyes. Glittered eyelids and red painted lips that mouth their profane comments.
The Februarys have all formed their habits and traditions following a show.
Robin tucks herself into a corner of the bus and reads after every performance. She finds that it staves off migraines and calms her enough to sleep most nights.
Jonathan and Mike decide to try every pizza in every city. They sneak through the stage door exits to not catch the attention of the hordes of fans who wait outside.
Max purchases earplugs and a sleep mask their second show and has taken to falling asleep the minute they get on the bus. She claims it’s for everyone’s safety.
And Steve?
His post-show ritual has just arrived.
“Let them in.” He tells the crew member, no longer looking at you.
The girls swarm Steve before anyone can even recognize their arrival. They fall to his lap and sit across his body and fawn at his hair and unbutton his shirt and smell of overly sweet vanilla and smudged eyeliner.
Always finding him in the haze of lights and smoke, your camera captures everything Steve wishes he could erase. You stand in the center of a universe that he can’t escape. Locked away with no key and no way to beg for release.
The girls’ fingers dig the sensation of your gentle gaze out of Steve’s skin.
It’s the only release he can afford.
Yet you don’t even flinch when one of the girls starts to kiss Steve’s neck.
“And the merry band of thieves have arrived.” Robin sneers under her breath, glaring at any groupie that looks at her.
Max snorts. “Took them long enough.”
“A new record.” Mike grabs Jonathan’s wallet. “Can we go get pizza, now?”
“Why’d you grab my wallet? We get paid the same amount.”
“Spent my last paycheck on flowers for El. Turns out it’s super expensive getting flowers delivered to a different state. Who knew?”
Gregory pulls out his own wallet. “Here, I can pay. I’m craving some pizza as well.”
Mike snatches the money with a wicked smile. “Dude, you’re freakishly nice. It’d creep me out if I wasn’t getting anything out of it.”
Pinching his ear, you start dragging the kid out of the dressing room. “Less talking, more walking to get food.”
“You’re joining us?” Robin looks surprised.
“I’m hungry.” You shrug back, feigning indifference. The dressing room grows hotter every second. The scent of vanilla chokes you. You need air. “And I promised Jonathan I’d help him with Mike more this tour.”
Mike makes an offended noise. “You make me sound like some bratty toddler.”
Jonathan, Robin, and Max roll their eyes in harmony and the small moment makes you laugh. Grabbing your camera, you manage to snag the last second of their exasperation of their dear friend.
“Got the shot?” Gregory asks you, slipping an arm around your waist as the two of you walk out together.
“Mhm,” your body leans into his. He offers support that goes unasked for. “Always do.”
One by one the Februarys exit the dressing room. Jonathan guides, talking to Robin about a melody he’s thought of. His rough timbre floats over Max’s argument with Mike over whether pineapple belongs on pizza. You follow them, leaning against Gregory as you do so.
Steve doesn’t join. He stays behind with the girls. Alone in their adoration.
–
By week eight, the six month long tour becomes a haze of screaming crowds and flashing lights in Steve’s blurry mind. No matter how many years pass or how hard he tries later to remember what his first breakout tour was like, the alcohol consumption during that time leaves a black line of absent memory that he can’t reproduce.
There are snippets Steve remembers, though.
Like being forced to ski in Colorado.
It starts when you barge into the tour bus and throw winter jackets at everyone.
“There’s a ski resort not even ten minutes down the street.” You say, roughly shoving Robin awake and narrowly avoiding her angry fists. “C’mon, I heard it’s best to ski early while the snow is still fresh.”
“What the fuck do you mean there’s a ski resort?” Again you dodge Robin’s fists.
“You guys have a day off and it snowed last night so we’re going skiing.”
Jonathan quickly sits up in bed. “We?”
“You sound French.” You throw a hat at him. “But yes. Or I guess oui.”
Steve remains in bed, simultaneously anticipating the weight of your body upon his and dreading its absence. He pulls his curtain shut. Rolls over and pretends to still be asleep.
“Wake up!” You clap your hands, stomping around to rouse your friends. “Guys, I’m serious. I think this could be really fun.”
“Y/N, I know you’ve become the unofficial tour nanny by taking us on field trips to restaurants and parks, but if you seriously think we’d go skiing together then you’re deranged.” Max says, followed by a thud that Steve assumes to be her thrown pillow.
The bus door opens and suddenly Gregory starts talking. “Personally, I enjoy skiing. I can show you guys how!”
Of course you fucking roped him into your idea.
Another thud. This time followed by Mike’s pained screech. “What the fuck, Y/N?”
“I told you to get up!”
“The fucking sun isn’t even up,” Robin jumps out of her bunk and pulls the curtains open. “I mean, I love you, but this is insane.”
“This can either be a team bonding experience or a hostage situation.” Steve pokes his head out from his bunk and has to bite back amusement seeing your crossed arms and determined expression. Your threatening demeanor is adorable. “Up to you guys.”
Jonathan yawns, slowly getting out of bed. “I’ve never liked being held hostage.”
“Yet you’re the one who tied me to a chair multiple times.” Robin jabs him with her foot.
You frown. “Jonathan tied you to a chair?”
“It was Steve’s fault.”
He rolls his eyes to himself. While she isn’t necessarily wrong, he still has to swallow the urge to correct her. If he stays quiet long enough, maybe you’ll forget he’s even there.
His curtain flies open. “Wake up, Harrington.”
“I’m sleeping,” he says, monotone.
“Not anymore. Get up. I’m not giving the ski spiel again.”
Gregory comes up behind you and smiles down at Steve. Fuck him and his height. “You were an athlete, right? This is right up your alley!”
“Does your constant optimism have an off switch?” Steve glares at him.
“No. It’s how I still work for Lenny.”
By now the rest of the band has managed to slide on their jackets and snowpants. No one quite knows where you got them from or how you knew they’d need them, but you’re just relieved they’re listening. The cooperation provides some semblance of peace in the midst of uncertainty. You aren’t the only one desperate to preserve the remains.
This is how you hold onto the Februarys: through forcing them together, through shared experiences and memories.
Steve sees everyone getting ready and groans into his pillow. His head rings. He drank too much last night. Again. “I’m not fucking skiing.”
An hour later Steve stares up at a snowy hill, stiff from his thick snowpants and holding two thin poles that he’s terrified of snapping on accident.
“I’m going to die.” He squeaks out in terror.
Gregory slides up next to him. Being from Vermont, he grew up skiing before even learning how to walk. Another reason Steve hates him. “You know,” he pats Steve’s back. “Legally speaking, Lenny was supposed to have you guys sign a waiver saying you can’t get hurt while on tour to avoid unnecessary show cancellations.”
“We never signed a fucking waiver.”
“Spot on!” Gregory pats him again. “So for the sake of transparency, I highly suggest you don’t break your face.”
“I really don’t like you, Gregory.” “Never assumed you did!” He laughs, pushing off on his skis to go help Max put hers on.
“Asshole,” Steve mumbles, brushing his hands together to warm them up. He’s fucking freezing.
Robin adjusts her hat, puffing snow out of her face. “Be nice to Gregory. He offered to hold your hand down the bunny slope.”
“I’d rather fucking die.”
She ruffles his hair like a dog. “You’re adorable when you pout. C’mon, try to have some fun today, alright? You grew up rich, aren’t you guys supposed to be professional skiers?”
“We chose lake house rich. Not the middle of the fucking mountains in the dead of winter rich.”
Robin hits his arm, laughing under her breath. As much as she wants to hate Steve’s upbringing, she spent countless summers abusing the lake house privileges. Hawkins was boring, sure, but a house on the water helped lessen the burden of being alive.
“I can’t believe Y/N chose skiing.” Steve says after a few moments, squinting his eyes against the harsh white of the snow. You’re a couple feet away with Jonathan, who holds your hands to keep you steady, and Mike, who plops a pile of snow on your crimson hat.
“Hey!” You sputter out in shock, blinking the snow out of your eyes. You lunge towards him and Jonathan has to catch you before you accidentally impale yourself on one of the poles. “Jackass!”
Robin hums, watching the scene unfold alongside Steve. “Not her most well thought out field trip, I’ll admit. I prefer when she takes to parks. Like we’re dogs.”
Steve huffs a laugh, though a slight twist of pain settles in his stomach. He misses the warmth of the summer against his skin and the cool press of his guitar against your body. Fields of flowers and your fingers dancing through his. The sound of running water accompanying whispered chords.
Now only ice remains and the bitter cold of winter. Even his guitar misses your touch.
Eventually Max helps you tackle Mike to the ground. He writhes in pain and taps out in defeat, which Robin high-fives you for. Steve can only manage a curt nod in your celebration. Jonathan stays out of it, a fearful neutral party as he always seems to be.
Gregory inevitably has to break the fight up to prevent any legal misunderstandings on Leonard’s end.
“The waiver wasn’t a joke, guys.” He looks at the group like a concerned father. “If any of you break a bone and can’t perform tomorrow night, Leonard will sue someone. And that someone will probably be me. Which I really can’t afford.”
Max picks at her nails. “You’re not convincing me that your relationship with him isn’t simply Stockholm syndrome.”
“Alright, so let’s get to skiing!”
To Steve’s complete and utter humiliation, Gregory is a fucking fantastic ski instructor. Patient and thorough in how he explains the proper techniques and balance, he actually manages to make the whole ordeal fun. Within the hour he’s able to get Max, Jonathan, Robin, and even Mike up and skiing without any problem.
They fly down the beginner slopes and cheer each other on and enjoy their day in the freshly fallen snow.
Steve, who played basketball all throughout high school, was a life guard and even co-captain of the swim team, rivals a newborn baby deer with how pathetically horrible he is at skiing.
“You should widen your stance,” Gregory grabs his hips before he can shove him away. “Like this. See? Don’t you feel more balanced now?”
“If I told you what I was feeling right now,” Steve hisses through clenched teeth, “you’d let go of me and run.”
“So what I’m hearing is that you feel pretty balanced.”
Sometimes Steve wonders if maybe his aggression towards Gregory is misplaced, considering it was Steve’s bed that you fell into, but then the jackass goes and opens his mouth and sets every nerve in his body screaming.
He doesn’t know what the fuck you see in this guy. And that’s saying something, considering Steve isn’t exactly a saint himself.
Between Gregory’s insistent optimistic guidance and the bragging laughter of Robin and everyone else as they go down all the hills and enjoy their day off in the snow with scenic mountains all around them, Steve thinks he’s about to make the evening Colorado news.
Hungover musician hangs himself using only ski poles and a snowbelt.
Only the headlines never get created. Despite the Februarys all excelling at skiing, you accompany Steve in the failure to remain upright for longer than a second.
“This is fucking stupid,” you clutch desperately onto Gregory’s arms. Somehow you’re worse than Steve is, which he didn’t even think was possible. Your legs won’t stop shaking. If the wind shifts directions even a fraction, you’ll be on the ground. “What the fuck was I thinking?”
The three of you remain near the ski cabin, having not covered much ground since the others left to go explore the slopes.
Gregory fixes your jacket sympathetically. Steve has to look away. “C’mon, it’s not so bad.”
“Says the guy who grew up in goddamn Vermont. This,” you risk gesturing wildly behind you at the mountains, slipping at the last second and squeaking out a scream before Gregory catches you. “Jesus. This is basically a gloryhole for you.”
“That’s… certainly one way to put it.”
Steve really hates how endearing he finds your vulgarity and wit. He misses their intersection and all the jokes you used to entertain Mike with during particularly long drives between cities. All that remains on the tour bus this time around are Mike’s snarky comments with no one to bounce them off of.
“Hey, Gregory!” Mike’s shout grabs everyone’s attention. He stands at the top of a severely steep slope, one that definitely exceeds his beginner skill level. He waves wildly, a pleased smile on his face. “Watch this!”
“Oh dear god.” Gregory’s face pales. Mike grabs his ski poles and adjusts them in his hands, preparing to descend, and Gregory quickly drops your unbalanced body. Ignoring your pained cry when you land on the ground once more, he sprints towards Mike, screaming in terror, “for the love of god, do not go down!”
“I say jump!” Robin antagonizes, clapping her hands. She’s the only one next to Mike at the top of the slope. Jonathan made the mistake of walking Max to go grab some water.
It’s the only reason Mike even attempts the dangerous slope now. Less people to stop him.
“If you get hurt, Leonard will genuinely kill me,” Gregory shouts, voicing growing distant the further he runs away from you and Steve, left behind yet again. “I actually like my job!”
Lost in watching his friends nearly give Gregory a heart attack, Steve almost doesn’t hear your quiet plea beneath him.
“A little help, here?”
He looks down, startled to remember that you’re still here. Alone with him. Covered in snow and cheeks flushed a lovely rosie that his chest hurts to admire. An angel in the snow.
Your arm raises, palm open and not so subtly prompting Steve’s attention. “Please? My ass is cold but I’m scared that if I try to get up on my own, I’ll somehow give myself a black eye.”
“Right,” Steve clears his throat. He hesitates, unsure what exactly to do. Your hand hangs in the air, waiting for Steve to grab it, but his heart races. He hasn’t held your hand or played with your fingers or kissed the inside of your wrist since the night that the urge of more drowned you both.
Your hand falls just slightly, wavering in its own hesitation.
Neither of you know how to do this. How to be so distant with each other, civil instead of enamored.
“Steve,” you breathe out. He can’t tell if it’s a plea or an acceptance. “Help me up, please.”
Unable to put the inevitable off any longer, he carefully sets down his poles. Making sure he won’t fall right on top of you, Steve adjusts his footing and slowly, cautiously, grabs your hand. The contact, even through thick layers of gloves, etches a sting of regret into your skin and his.
He’s sure that come tomorrow, there will be a scar from your touch.
With one swift motion he stands you up. Chest to chest, the close proximity threatens to choke Steve. However, your eyes remain downcast in concentration as you try to regain your footing. The close proximity doesn’t seem to affect you as it does him.
“Got it?” He asks you softly, needing something to say, something to do.
You nod, still looking down. Your skis close in on themselves and Steve has to grab your waist to steady you. “Shit, just-just give a minute.”
He bites his tongue, but the words come out anyways. “Widen your stance.”
“What?”
“Widen your stance,” he says again, tightening his grip on your waist. “That’s what Gregory keeps telling us, at least. Something about balance.”
Not looking convinced, you grab Steve’s arms in a death grip and use his steady weight to support your own. Moving a centimeter at a time, you adjust your stance at an agonizingly slow pace.
But Steve doesn’t care. He’ll stand in the snow for as long as he possibly can if it means you’ll hold onto him.
Once you’ve widened your legs, you look back up at Steve. “I’m going to let go. If I start to fall, please spare my dignity and catch me.”
“I’ll always catch you,” he reassures, hiding behind the double meaning of his words. Shaking his head as if to clear his mind, Steve squeezes your waist, unable to stop the familiar habit. “C’mon, angelface. You can do it.”
Your breath catches at the old nickname. A slip of the tongue. Another habit Steve has to learn how to wean himself off of.
Without saying anything else, you inhale quickly, close your eyes, and then let go of him. Your body remains still, unmoving, no sign of struggle against the gravity that has betrayed you all morning.
Opening your eyes, you exhale in disbelief. “I-I did it! I’m standing!” Suddenly you’re in Steve’s arms, mumbling against his chest, “Thank you.”
Weak, he wraps himself around you. “Of course.”
Snow falls all over. Your second winter together.
Too soon you pull away, awkwardly adjusting your hat and jacket in an attempt to hide your discomfort. A line was crossed, though neither of you can agree on which. Forcing the polite smile that you both hate back on your face, you squeeze Steve’s arm like a friendly coworker would.
“Thanks again,” you say. He only responds with a tight lipped smile. Trying to ease the discomfort of knowing each other and unlearning that you do, you wink at him. “At this rate, I’ll be following right behind Mike in no time.”
It works. He lets out a surprised laugh. “Down that death trap?” He points behind him, where Mike has just been detained by Gregory. The slope looks even more threatening in the snowfall. “Yeah, you’re on your own for that one.”
You stick your tongue out, but as you do so, a snowflake lands on it. Your eyes light up in excitement and Steve is helpless to your joy, unable to stop the small laugh that expands in his chest and grows only for you.
–
The soft crackle of the fireplace warms the room in its orange-red glow. Its woody scent reminds Steve of Christmas mornings in Hawkins where Robin would bike over to his house while his parents went to charity events.
She sits next to him on the plush couch, feet tucked beneath her to defrost her toes and bring warmth back to her body. The jacket she stole from Steve looks particularly large over her small frame. He thinks she looks better in it than he does. She always looks better in his stolen clothes.
Mike and Max sit on the floor, closest to the fireplace. The ski resort provided complimentary hot cocoa and their lips are stained from the mocha. Steam rises from the mugs and their whispers intertwine with the murmur of the fireplace. Mike picks pieces of snow from Max’s long hair and she helps him ice his bruised knee.
Across from them Jonathan sleeps on the recliner. Swaddled in blankets with his own cocoa mustache, the sweet drink put him to sleep almost as quickly as the exhaustion from skiing did.
“We can’t tell Y/N how much fun we had today,” Robin whispers, head heavy on Steve’s shoulder. His arm holds her closer, rubbing her side to help keep her warm. “We’d never hear the end of it.”
Steve stares into the fire. “She does a lot for us.”
“The most overqualified concert photographer in history.”
He snorts, though no humor accompanies it. The Februarys don’t tell you enough how much they appreciate everything you do for them. The forced outings, the jokes to keep the tension at bay, photographs of their cherished memories.
“We should tell her that.” Steve says, more to himself than to Robin.
She hums in agreement, understanding what goes unsaid. She shifts, gets even closer to Steve, and closes her eyes. The warmth of the fireplace puts her to sleep, too. He smiles to himself.
You smile as well, watching the small moment from where you stand at the reception desk.
Gregory asked you to help him return the skis to the resort and you’d been happy to help. He started making polite conversation with the woman who works at the desk, but soon she lit up with every word he said and you think you saw him blush under her lovely smile. Within minutes his body leans closer to hers and you take a step back, giving them some privacy.
Your camera hangs by your side. Its familiar weight brings you comfort as you reach for it. The pinks in Robin’s hair shimmers in the fire’s light and the soft lines of content that carve Steve’s face beg you to capture the moment. In the bottom left of the frame Jonathan’s arm sticks out, near the right Max and Mike can be seen huddled together.
November, 1989, the Februarys recover from skiing.
Another picture that will go in your portfolio. Something that will only be for you. Screaming crowds and exploitative tabloids can have the Februarys who create personas to please them, but the raw, delicate, real version of them will be yours only.
“You really wore them out today.” Gregory reappears by your side, nudging you with his shoulder as he nods at the band members.
You lower your camera. “They needed a break from rehearsals and passive aggressive comments.”
“So you force them to go down dangerous slopes instead.”
“Only Mike.” You bite back a smile. “I’m surprised you were able to stop him in time.”
“God, I don’t think I’ve ever been that terrified in my life.”
“He’s really good at doing that.”
Gregory scoffs, “yeah, no kidding.” He pushes his glasses up, rolls his neck as if to stretch out the remnants from his mad dash to save his career earlier. With a tired sigh, he glances at you. “Anyways, before I forget, there was something I needed to talk to you about.”
Your lips turn down. “Should I be concerned?”
“No, not at all. It’s good, I promise.” His smile returns. “Do you remember the Jinxs?”
The mention of the band you shot a few months ago throws you. After the terror of losing your camera and the forbidden thrill of Steve helping you find it, the band had been fun to watch perform. Ultimately you got some really good photos of them during the show. “Yeah, why?”
“They really loved your work. A lot.”
“Where’s this going?”
Gregory’s smile falters. There’s something he’s afraid to tell you. “Well,” he clears his throat, smile becoming a grimace. “They requested you to be their photographer. And they want you now.”
“Oh.”
“They’re based in New York–”
“Gregory.”
“Willing to pay you even more than the Februarys–”
“Gregory.”
He releases a quick breath, body deflating. When he looks back up at you, his green eyes plead. “It’s a really good offer, Y/N.”
“And you should know, better than anyone, that I can’t accept it,” you blink in disbelief. Without meaning to, your eyes draw to the Februarys. It’s only for a second, but the action itself speaks louder than anything else. “I can’t just leave them behind.”
“They’ll come back to you in New York.” Gregory reminds you gently.
Your throat feels cold. “No. No, that’s not the same.”
You barely survived a month without them. All you could think about was how much of their history you were missing. How many moments that went uncaptured. Whether they missed you just as much as you missed them.
And Steve. All you could think about was Steve.
His hands and his eyes and his lips and hair and rings and piercings and his warm laughter on a sunny day or his quiet humming and tender melodies and how vibrant he can be when he trusts someone and how much of himself he gives to others because he can, because he wants to.
“I-I can’t.” You almost don’t recognize the sound of your own voice.
Gregory clenches his jaw. He knew this would be your answer. Risking your relationship, he says, “But can you survive four more months with him?”
Him.
Gregory can’t even say his name.
Yet as much as you want to be angry with him, you can’t. Gregory has been civil and wonderful and supportive despite having every reason not to be. He holds your hand on the tour bus during the nights Robin tells you that she hasn’t seen Steve in hours. He blocks your view of the girls who swarm Steve. Always finds an excuse for you to leave the dressing rooms early. Finds a distraction for you, finds a reason for you to say no.
You’ve leaned on Gregory more than you’re willing to admit these last two months of tour. He’s never once made you feel small for doing so.
Tonight isn’t any different. He’s worried about you. He’s seen how stilted your life has become with Steve.
“I love the Februarys.” You tell Gregory, biting the inside of your cheek to prevent the words from stinging. “All of them. I’m not leaving.”
Gregory exhales reluctant acceptance. “Alright,” his hand falls on your shoulder. “I believe you, but just so you’re aware, the Jinxs aren’t expecting an answer right now. Leonard told them you’d need to sleep on it, and for once I agree with him.”
“I won’t change my mind.” You don’t acknowledge Leonard’s surprising knowledge of you.
“I don’t doubt that,” he squeezes your shoulder. “But at least pretend to consider it, will you? Leonard told me to call him next week, so you have until then.”
Shrugging Gregory’s hand off, you start to walk back to your friends. He follows, silent. Needing to scratch the conversation off your skin, you flick his ear. “So, did you get the receptionist’s number?”
Gregory trips. “I-sorry?”
“Don’t act all shy now. You were practically drooling over her while I was standing right next to you. What did her nametag say? Jackie? Jacey?”
“Jamie.” Gregory corrects automatically, eyes widening when he realizes what he’s done.
You smile wickedly. “Gotcha.”
His face burns a deep red and you don’t think you’ve ever seen him quite this flustered. Laughing at his misery, you tug at Gregory’s sweater and soften the sting of your tease with the offer of hot cocoa before joining the others.
–
Leonard books the Februarys three shows in California.
“You guys avoided the state like it was a fucking venereal disease during your first tour.” He explained. “Which is a shame, considering it’s my favorite place to get a venereal disease.”
Jonathan’s face had twisted in poorly hidden disgust. “You really love to overshare, don’t you Mr. Branham?”
In the end Leonard schedules two shows in Los Angeles and one in San Bernardino.
You haven’t been back to California since you left five years ago for New York. California will always be where you grew up and where all your tender memories remain, but after your mother’s death and your father’s grief, the east coast offered solace.
The homecoming feels uneventful if only because your father now lives in Portugal and the barren desert that surrounds Los Angeles doesn’t at all compare to Berkeley’s lush green that defined your childhood.
“It’s insane that it’s technically winter and yet I’m wearing a t-shirt right now,” Max comments as she looks around the hotel that they’re staying in for the week. Palm trees wave back at her. “Doesn’t feel legal.”
You grab your bag from the bus. “Welcome to Cali.”
Robin squints against the harsh sunlight. “Is it always this bright?”
“I honestly have no idea.” When the band looks at you with varying degrees of confusion and astonishment, you sigh. “California is a huge state, guys. We’re six hours from where I grew up. I’m not a reliable source of weather information.”
Mike’s jaw drops. “So it’s not just desert everywhere?”
“I worry that you were taken out of college too soon.”
He shoves you, offended, while Jonathan shakes his head. “Please don’t say that. Mr. Wheeler still won’t look me in the eye.”
Mike shrugs. “Ted’s an ass.”
From the band’s bus you hear a loud thud and raised voices. Confused, you look around and realize that Gregory isn’t beside you. Neither is Steve.
Robin pieces it together before you can. She stares down at her nails, bored. “Guess Steve still doesn’t want to get up.”
“He’s still sleeping off his hangover?” You ask, fearful of what the answer will be. When both tour buses left this morning, almost eight hours ago, Steve had been too sick to even change out of his clothes from last night. Again. For the fifth time this week.
Max glares at their shared bus. “He spent the entire drive puking his guts out. He only fell asleep when we crossed state lines.”
“Wasn’t a fun drive.” Jonathan mumbles.
Robin doesn’t look up from her nails. Gregory’s muffled voice says something to Steve and the man responds with another scream. Something gets thrown against the window. You flinch at the sound. So do the others.
Unable to stand it any longer, you grab your things. “Let’s go get checked in.”
“Welcome to Cali.” Robin echoes your words from earlier, disdain and disappointment lacing their reflection.
–
Nothing prepares the Februarys for how popular they are in California.
The venue they play the first night in Los Angeles overfloods with bodies despite it being the biggest venue they’ve ever performed in. The rowdy audience pushes and shoves one another to catch a glimpse of the band, to get as close as possible, to demand more.
Screams pierce the band members' ears. Cheers shake their bones. Thousands of faces plead with the Februarys for a show. They won’t accept anything less than that.
And they oblige.
Jonathan beats onto the drums so hard that he breaks five pairs of drumsticks. His palms cut on the jagged pieces. He doesn’t realize that he’s bleeding until after the show finishes.
Max’s bass amplifies through the crowd’s demands and she has to brace herself against Steve during one of her solos, the rush of the performance almost too much.
Mike snaps two guitar strings the first five minutes into the show. The strings hit his wrist as they break and he laughs through the manic pain, replacing the strings without so much as a wince.
Robin slams onto the piano keys and strains her voice to keep up with the frantic cries. Her nails break and her voice cracks and the crowd feeds the desperation.
And Steve clutches onto the mic stand, covered in sweat, charming and beautiful and captivating. His fingers pick through the guitar strings and his biceps strain in the stage lights through every song, through every lyric, the dip of collarbones peeking through his cut off shirt.
He’d be beautiful if his gaunt face and yellowed eyes weren’t physical manifestations of the alcohol he survives off of.
Especially in California where the alcohol is stronger and the girls are even more willing.
It quickly becomes Steve’s favorite state they’ve ever performed in.
“I fucking love LA!” He exclaims, running off the stage after the show finishes. “Holy shit!”
Robin’s own exhilaration leaves her breathless. She leans against the wall, drenched in sweat yet smiling wider than you’ve ever seen. “I feel like I’m floating.”
Steve grabs her shoulders and jumps around, rosie face beaming. “I am floating, Buckley!”
Jonathan cackles and fist bumps the air, his injuries ignored in favor of celebrating. “Did you see how many fist fights broke out in the crowd tonight?”
“I think I saw three.” Max leans against the wall with Robin, who holds her hand to remind the other that tonight was real and not some far-fetched dream.
“I counted four!” Mike pretends to punch someone. “I mean, how fucking sick is that?”
Steve rough houses with the kid, ducking and weaving faux punches. “We’re fucking rockstars, Wheeler!”
Mike screams a cheer and Jonathan echoes it and the three boys all begin to grapple at each other and wrestle. Max and Robin watch with rolled eyes, though their fond smiles are hard to hide.
You take a picture of the childish scene before you. The Februarys wrestling one another, celebrating their biggest sold out show. Your cheeks ache from how hard you smile. The scene reminds you of nights in your apartment in New York, pizza boxes everywhere and empty beer cans with soft rock playing over an old record player.
“Alright, I got everyone’s room key–” Gregory joins everyone backstage, distracted with arranging the multitude of key cards in his hands, and almost walks right into the wrestling match. “Oh. They’re fighting.”
“Don’t worry, they’re just messing around.” You reassure him.
“This time.” Max adds.
Gregory makes an uncomfortable sound and you just shake your head. “Leave him alone, Max.”
“Just saying what we’re all thinking.”
Robin grabs a key card from Gregory. “God, I’m glad Leonard is a rich bastard. I’ve missed having a queen sized bed and AC.”
“I like the bunks on the bus.” Max says, though she grabs a key card as well. “I just hate that you’re all on the bus as well.”
Robin flips her off while you point at yourself. “Don’t group me with the band. I’m on the other bus. Far away. Just how I know you like it.”
“That’s a good point, actually.” Suddenly Robin grabs your arm, pulling you towards the boys who are still wrestling. She steps between them and blocks their punches, effectively ending their impromptu wrestling match.
“What the hell, Robin?” Steve asks incredulously. He was just about to put Mike in a headlock.
“Y/N is going to sleep with us.”
“What?” He chokes on his spit.
Jonathan and Mike are no better. Both whip their heads towards you with genuine fear in their eyes. You’d be offended if you also weren’t completely mortified yourself.
You raise your hand. “Hi, do I get a say in who I sleep with?”
“Not this time, pretty girl.” Robin pats your arm. “Don’t worry, we can all hole up in my room. You’re long overdue for a sleepover with the Februarys.”
“Platonically, I hope.” Gregory butts in. “For reasons I can’t legally specify, Leonard has banned intergroup relations.”
Mike looks at Steve and Jonathan jams his elbow into the kid’s ribs. Everyone else pretends not to have noticed.
“As much as it pains me to say, it’ll be strictly platonic.” Robin sighs. “It’ll just be us making Y/N miserable while she tries to develop film.”
“Again, do I get a say in this?”
“No.”
Jonathan rests his elbow on your shoulder. “I’m in.”
Mike shrugs. “Oddly I miss the chemical smell.”
You frown. “That’s not a reassuring answer.”
“If Mike is huffing chemicals, count me in.” Max says. “I’d pay to see that, actually.”
Robin claps her hands. “Then it’s settled. Mandatory band slumber party tonight. Gregory and Y/N will get shitty pizza with Mike and Jonathan while me and Steve get the drinks–”
“I’m not joining.”
The light in her eyes dims. “What part of ‘mandatory band slumber party’ do you not understand?”
Steve crosses his arms over his chest. A defensive act. He shifts his weight and looks away. “I have other plans tonight.”
“Harrington.” A stagecrew member knocks on the door. A hallway full of girls wait behind him.
Right on fucking time.
Robin’s jaw tightens. “Is this still you trying?”
I meant it. I really am trying.
Steve finally meets her eye. “Yes,” he answers, calm, unmoving. He doesn’t have it in him anymore to explain what he can’t quite understand himself. All he knows is that he can’t be in the same room as you, not sober, not drunk. He’ll only ruin everyone’s night and he can’t risk losing the band entirely, so he’ll sacrifice fragments of them if it means they’ll still remain whole. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”
“Will we?” Max’s question severs.
He swallows the hurt he knows he isn’t allowed to feel. “You will.”
It’s the most he can promise.
In the silence of the dressing room Steve plasters a smile on his face, fixes his hair, snatches four bottles of liquor from the bar cart, and shoves past the crew member. The hallway explodes into expected feminine cheers.
“Leonard was right.” Robin says through her teeth. “California is where you’ll get a venereal disease."
Something about her words pinches nausea into your stomach and twists your intestines into knots. Breathing in through your nose and out through your mouth, the bitter cold air numbs the sickness within you.
–
Robin somehow ends up with a record player in her hotel room. She sighs in relief when she sees it and promptly demands that Jonathan to dig through his suitcase and play the first record he finds.
David Byrne’s voice floats through the room. Max lays on the bed with a comic, humming softly along to the song while Mike sits at her feet, messing with his guitar and scribbling chord arrangements he likes.
Jonathan and Gregory sit on the couch. The two of them discuss aspects of the music industry that the Februarys don’t necessarily deal with themselves. Jonathan expresses an interest in the business side, asking Gregory a million questions a minute.
You’re hunched over the vanity, carefully placing rolls of film into clear liquid and watching as the images come to life. Robin sits on the table itself, watching with her usual curiosity.
Then, because she’s Robin, she allows her thoughts to be voiced.
“What the fuck is going on between you and Steve?”
You spill an entire bottle of developer onto the table. Quickly standing up, you clear away the film at risk of being soaked. “Shit.”
Robin helps you, though she doesn’t take her eyes off your anxious frame. “Quite a knee-jerk reaction, there. If you try and tell me it’s nothing, I’m afraid I’ll have to tie you to a chair.”
“What’s with this band and tying people to chairs?”
Jonathan gets up from the couch and cleans up the mess with some leftover napkins the pizza joint provided. “Robin’s question came off a little strong, I’ll admit, but we’re really worried about Steve.”
“And while he’s been spiraling into a manic alcohol-induced sexual delusion,” Max scrutinizes you. “You’ve been weirdly normal about it.”
“So,” Mike concludes. “Something fucked up happened that you aren’t telling us.”
“Besides the obvious sleeping with each other in Chicago.” Robin hands you the film she salvaged. “Here you go, by the way.”
Your head spins. “Is this an intervention or some shit?”
She shakes her head. “Not unless we need to make it one.”
“I’m sorry, but when Steve and I crossed the line and jeopardized the band you guys were rightfully pissed off.” Turning around, you face everyone. “But when we agree to remain professional for the sake of our jobs, you’re worried about us?”
Robin narrows her eyes. “What do you mean you agreed to remain professional?”
“We…” Suddenly aware of how naive it all sounds, you hesitate to explain. “We made a deal.”
“Well go on.” Mike opens his arms. “I’m sure this will only further add to our problems.”
You throw a bobby pin at Jonathan. “Can you shut him up?”
“No, I’m on his side for this one.”
“Y/N,” Robin forces your attention back. “Tell us what deal you made.”
All eyes on you, there’s nowhere left to run.
The back of your knees hit the bed. Weak to the fall, you land against it, exhausted. “We made the deal the first gig back in New York.”
“The closet!” Mike exclaims, pointing at you wildly. “That’s when I saw you guys leaving the closet together!”
“You slept together that night?” Max gags.
You quickly correct them. “No. Jesus, have some faith in us, alright? We were in the closet because Steve was a fucking mess performing that night and it was clear there were still some unresolved… feelings, I guess. So I forced him into the closet and we made a deal: remain professional and stop letting our issues affect the band.”
“You forced Steve to be your coworker?” Robin almost can’t believe it, it’s almost too absurd to believe, but really she suspected something akin to it already. You’ve been more distant from the band. Most nights Steve can’t even look at you. Carefully curated sentences silence the laughter that she hasn’t heard since leaving New York.
“If that’s how you want to look at it, then sure. I forced him to be my coworker.”
Jonathan softens his voice. “And you’re okay with it?”
“Of course I’m not okay with it!” Exhausted laughter rattles your empty ribcage. “Of course it fucking hurts when Steve sleeps with yet another girl and of course I’m fucking miserable pretending that it doesn’t hurt. You don’t think I’m fucking terrified he’ll drink himself to death?”
No one says anything, which only makes you laugh even more hysterically. “Jesus fuck, this is my job, this is your job. What else am I supposed to do? Wait for him to get his shit together? Jeporadize everything again just for a small figment of fucking hope?”
“You shouldn’t have to make yourself miserable for us.” A soft hand cups your cheek. When your eyes open, Robin’s mournful regret stares back at you. “That isn’t fair to you.”
Gregory coughs. The action itself doesn’t give away anything. He remains silent and merely observes the conversation, but the cough was meant for only you to understand. Your conversation from Colorado hangs between you. The Jinxs and their offer. His uncertainty that you’d survive four more months of cold civility with Steve.
“Didn’t I tell you that I was the Februarys’ biggest fan?” You try to deflect the rawness of Robin’s grief for you.
Max studies you for a moment. “You don’t take as many photos as you used to.”
“I took almost a hundred photos of you guys tonight.” Entire rolls of film dedicated to the Februarys.
“She’s not talking about the pictures we pay you for.” Mike says with uncharacteristic kindness.
Nothing they’re saying makes sense. “I always enjoy photographing your shows. I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”
“And when you’re not taking pictures of our performances?” Robin pushes you just a little more, just enough to get you to see what everyone else already knows. “What are you taking pictures of, then?”
Once, you would’ve told her that you take pictures of Mike chasing Jonathan with a frog through a national park. Pictures of Max with her comics on the bay side of the bus, a moment of peace between shows. You would’ve told Robin that you take pictures of her as she gets ready in the mornings, a lazy image of her in the bathroom mirror with tired eyes but a warm smile.
Once, you would’ve taken a photo of the way the snow freckled in Steve’s brown hair and how it melts golden in the sunlight. How he looks encased in the green pine of the mountains. The way his hands grip the ski pole and the velvet red of his jacket matching the rosie flush of his face.
But you can’t tell Robin any of this, because it never happened. You never took the photos. Not because you didn’t want to, but because you’d been too afraid to. The memories you want to preserve are the same memories you try to forget. In putting aside your turmoil and grief for the sake of the band, you’ve slowly lost pieces of yourself in the process.
You’ve slowly lost the love for the art your mother left behind.
Gregory coughs again, this time with more force. It’s enough to break the mountainous silence and bring the attention off of you and onto him. “Excuse me,” he clears his throat excessively, putting on a show. “Didn’t someone say there’d be drinks?”
Robin allows the distraction, worried she’s pushed you too far. Tossing Gregory a beer, she offers one to you as well. “Here. You look like you need one.”
“Thanks,” your mumbled response doesn’t make her feel better. You crack the can open, drink the bitter liquid, and it tastes better than the empty realization of tonight.
–
The second night in Los Angeles follows the same as the first night.
Steve stumbles into sound check covered in hickies and a bruised eye. He reeks of alcohol and his normally tanned skin looks grey. The Februarys’ bite their tongues when they see him. At the very least he’s shown up for rehearsals sober, albeit hungover.
You watch them sound check as you normally do. As you watch the band go over the setlist and bicker as usual, the conversation from last night sits heavily in your skin. When Steve shows Robin how to hold a guitar in order to settle a playful argument, you reach for your digital camera before you can second guess it.
The image of them comes out hazy. You were too quick, too ill prepared, but even the lack of skill can’t explain the broken way Steve’s body appears in the photo. The shadows under his eyes are only emphasized in the pixels. The hickies that mar his body look more like cruel bruises than passionate ones.
Unsettled by how devoid his beauty has become, you put the camera down. You don’t want to remember Steve this way.
The show itself doesn’t help the pit of dread in your stomach. The overcrowded audience feeds into Steve’s spiral. They shout his name and jeer crude remarks and toss beer cans for him to catch and crack open after every song because he shotguns them with impressive speed. They’re too blind to recognize that he’s fading.
You break from your usual habit of taking pictures of the crowd. Something about the people in the venue makes you uncomfortable. You don’t like how they treat Steve like their shiny new toy.
Instead you focus on the band the whole night, photographing Robin’s lithe fingers and Jonathan’s exposed neck and Max’s light eyes and Mike’s wild hair and Steve’s lips.
Only the lips you photograph are hard to recognize. Bitten raw and dry and chapped. They no longer resemble the soft lips that used to kiss you to sleep.
The dread in your stomach only grows. Nothing about this is right.
You’re desperate at this point. As soon as the show wraps up you jump over the barricade and intercept the Februarys before they walk into their dressing room.
“Wait, hold on a second.”
They all jump back, surprised by your sudden appearance.
“Someone’s here early.” Robin remarks, eyeing you. “What’s up, pretty girl?”
“I just–” A hickey peeks through the top of Steve’s collar and it punches you in the throat. Your entire body goes numb, yet your nervous system screams at you to run. “Can I take some pictures of you guys? I-I mean, how I used to? After your gigs where I’d take pictures of your guys’ instruments and outfits and–”
“Breathe, dude.” Mike clamps his hand over your mouth. “You’re stressing me out.”
Jonathan slaps his hand away. “You’re all sweaty from performing, don’t be gross.”
“You know fast talkers stress me out!”
“You don’t just shove your hand onto someone’s mouth–”
Robin pushes both boys behind her. While they continue to argue, she grazes your arm. “Take as many pictures of me as you want, babe. You know I love it when I’m your muse.”
Max kicks the boys, causing them both to kneel over in pain. “And these idiots will agree once they get their heads out of their asses.”
“Perfect,” exhaling in relief, you look past the group for the missing member. “And Steve–”
He isn’t there.
Robin lets out an exasperated breath. “Where the hell did he go?”
Your mouth opens to suggest checking the dressing room, but the words die in your throat when a horde of girls run past you. Steve is in the center of it all, already drunk off the attention, tattered in lipstick marks and booze.
–
California feeds the excess of loneliness innate in Steve.
Every night the alcohol consumes him. He drinks to forget how your lips kissed the inside of his thighs and then he drinks even more to feel the phantom touch you left behind. The girls he sleeps with are happy to pretend to be someone else for him.
They all just want to be able to say that they fucked a rockstar.
Steve just enjoys the sensation of being held, if only for a brief second between parting lips and hushed tongues.
He hangs precariously on the thin line he drew out of faulty promises and hurt feelings. A tightrope of his own creation, Steve toes the line between preserving enough of himself for the Februarys and erasing the remaining pieces to forget you.
The morning the band leaves for San Bernardino, he spends the entire drive nursing a hangover. He buries himself in blankets to block out the excessive sunlight and has to clutch onto his bunk railing to steady himself against the rocky pavement that jolts the bus back and forth.
Robin spares him enough sympathy by hand feeding him some crushed granola and even asks Mike and Jonathan to keep their voices down so that Steve can sleep.
He isn’t sure what he did to deserve her in his life, but he’s glad he did at least one thing right.
By the time they arrive at the festival grounds of Glen Helen, it’s late noon.
Max sees them first.
“Holy shit…” She stares out the window, for the first time in her life completely speechless.
“What’re you–” Mike pushes beside her. His jaw drops. “Oh fuck.”
Hours before the Februarys are expected at the amphitheater, a sea of people intersperse through the trees and tall grass of the forest. Thousands lay in the grass and stand with their friends and clink their drinks together and inch their way closer to the stage. A haze of smoke clouds over them, some acrid wood, some herbal.
“Jesus fuck.” Robin can’t take her eyes off the crowd. The bus creeps past them down a private road and it takes several security guards to clear the way. A dozen onlookers try to follow the bus, but they’re denied access.
Jonathan roughly pulls Steve out of bed. He’ll want to see the visceral proof of their success. He has to be reminded of it in order to accept that it’s real. That it’s his.
“What the fuck–” Steve hits Jonathan’s chest as he falls off the bunk, but Jonathan doesn’t even blink. He shoves Steve towards the window instead.
“Remember this,” he tells Steve. “Remember why we do this.”
I’m going to be a rockstar. Me and everyone else in the Februarys. One day, everyone will know our name.
A sold out show of thousands, and they’re all waiting for the Februarys.
When Steve was twelve his father taunted him for wanting to learn the guitar. When he was sixteen he was told by his mother that he would only suit a traditional career if given enough luck. When he was twenty-one and waiting tables in a shitty diner downtown all he had to his name were two songs. One Robin wrote, and one he wrote.
Now he’s twenty-four. One EP, one album, dozens of songs, and a sold out show at Glen fucking Helen his last night in California.
And everyone does know the Februarys’ name.
Leonard greets them when they step inside the dressing room. “About time you kids made it to beautiful fucking Hollywood!”
Gregory coughs. “We’re in San Bernardino, sir.”
“Same shit.” The man waves his hand in the air. “I don’t give a damn. So long as the speed is fresh and the women are titty it’ll always be Hollywood to me.”
Max barely suppresses a snarky comment. He’s her boss whether she likes it or not. “We didn’t know you’d be here.”
“Neither did I!” Leonard cackles. “But I was bored and own a plane. Bought her after McCartney lost a bet with me. Bastard hasn’t answered any of my calls since. It’s a shame, really. Beautiful wife. She’s who I named the plane after.”
“And you think Paul McCartney hasn’t called you back because he’s upset he lost a bet ten years ago,” you say carefully, tilting your head at Leonard. “And not because you named an airplane after his wife?”
He lights a cigarette. “Who gives a fuck why he hasn’t called back? Moral of the story is that I’m here and expecting tonight’s show not to be a complete ass fuck like Chicago was,” smoke drifts around Leonard. “Tell me, will I be fucked in the ass tonight?”
Steve steps forward, a handsome smile covering the scent of alcohol that leaks from him. “Not unless we have your consent, sir.”
“Aw,” Leonard clasps a thick hand to Steve’s face. “The alchie thinks he can make jokes now, huh?”
Jonathan has to cover Mike’s mouth before the kid can break out into hysterical laughter. He ends up dragging him outside, away from the rest of the group. Leonard watches in amusement. Steve watches in shame.
“We’ll give you a show.” Robin cuts through the silent standoff. She hates how quickly Leonard can turn Steve into a broken shell. He idolizes the man more than she’d care to admit. They all do. “We can promise you that.”
Leonard takes another drag. He lets the smoke simmer in his lungs. You feel his eyes travel slowly from you to the remaining members of the band.
Smoke gets exhaled. “Then let the show begin.”
–
People shove against you and compress your chest to the barricade and loudly talk over one another in an anxious anticipation for the show that will start any minute. Warm bodies and hard limbs stifle your breathing, yet in the deafening chaos of it all you wouldn’t be anywhere else.
Maybe it’s the outdoor sanctity or the loose alcohol or the access to drugs and sweat and tears, or maybe it’s simply the music, but the Februarys have never experienced a crowd quite like this one.
“You guys are fucking rowdy!” Steve whistles into the mic after the second song. The ground shakes beneath him in response. His ears ring from the impact of the screams. Feeling like a little kid given his favorite toy, Steve bites his lip and leans over the mic, “Can you guys scream a little louder for me?”
White, bone rattling noise echoes back.
“That’s what I like to hear!” His laughter rings throughout the amphitheater. Boyish, prideful, charming like honey. The sweet taste of it fills your mouth as you watch Steve enamor the audience. He gets them to bite onto his wit, to eat from his maroon voice.
Stars glisten behind Steve in the dark of the night and yet he outshines the galaxy without even trying.
He decided to tempt the stars tonight by playing into the part himself. Stealing a dress suit jacket from Gregory and pairing it with a tight button down shirt with only the first few buttons done, he drips grungy Hollywood with his silver cross necklace stacked against endless chains around his neck.
Rosie has come out to play.
“This next song is a favorite of mine,” Steve caresses the mic stand and smirks when he gets the reaction he’s desired. “It starts out a little rough, messy, even. But isn’t that what teasing is all about?”
Jonathan starts the count and Robin plays the first few chords. Immediately everyone recognizes it.
Tease sends the crowd into a frenzy. Energetic and sensual and fucking addicting, they dance and scream along and beg for more, just as the song instructs them to.
Steve feeds into their wanting ways. He bounces around and head bangs with Mike and kisses Robin’s cheek and plays right back to Max and even slams down on one of Jonathan’s cymbals and he comes back to life after months of vacant death. All smiles, all love and passion and endearing charm.
This is the Steve Harrington you fell in love with.
Terrified you’ll miss the rare glimpse of the boy you once knew, you take as many photos as you can. You don’t pretend to find anyone else in the viewfinder. The images you take are all of Steve.
His jaw and the shine of his nosering. The cross that nestles against his chest and the buttons that don’t cover anything else. The moles that adorn his melancholy skin. How the pads of his fingers press against his guitar and the thrust of his hips.
He’s a beauty that offers no salvation.
You get lost in it.
That’s when someone slams the camera into your skull.
It happens quickly, faster than you can even fully react. All you remember doing is screaming out in pain as the camera hits the crest of your temple and crying at the blinding pain throughout your entire body.
“Fucking bitch.” You will never forget the way the assailant slurred viciously, unsteady on his drunken feet yet unwavering in his venom. “Blocking my goddamn view.”
Blood drips down your brow. You can’t see out of your left eye. Someone screams your name and pulls you behind them. He sounds like Gregory. You aren’t sure. Your ears ring too loudly from the impact of the assault to focus on anything other than the pain that explodes in your skull.
“Don’t fucking touch her.”
Steve. He shouldn’t be in the crowd with you. He should be on stage. Why isn’t he on stage?
The sickening sound of fist slamming into bone answers your question. Steve slams his fists over and over again into the face of the man who caused blood to break from your skin.
“Don’t ever,” more blood spills, only this time it isn’t yours. “Touch her again.”
“Steve!” Gregory tries to pull him off. You don’t know where you are. Your ears ring and there’s so much blood and you should be doing something. You can’t just let Steve ruin another show for you, but metal fills your mouth and you think you bit through your tongue from the impact.
Security shoves through the crowd. Jonathan jumps down from the stage to help them pry Steve off from the man now screaming out in pain. Gregory calls for more help and suddenly Robin’s familiar and warm and gentle arms drag your body over the barricade.
“You’re okay,” she whispers against your ear as she pulls you from the crowd as carefully and quickly as she can. “Can you move your legs for me? We gotta get you backstage, sweetheart. Help me out, here.”
Numb and overwhelmed you do as you’re told, forcing your legs to move. Robin guides you through a swarm of people. The second you’re backstage, away and alone from prying and public eyes all demanding more, you finally break.
The tears come faster than you can stop them and your body shakes so violently that you’re afraid you’ll fall. Robin takes you into her arms immediately.
“Oh, sweetheart,” she holds you tight to her chest, careful not to touch the bleeding wound on your head. “It’s okay. You’re okay.”
“Someone get some fucking gauze!” Max screams at any crew member who will listen. She runs around and slams through every drawer she finds, Mike right behind her.
“Is Y/N okay?” He asks, too nervous to look at you.
Robin holds you even closer. “She will be, but let’s just focus on finding something to clean her up first, okay?”
Both kids look so distraught and worried and it breaks something even deeper within you. Weaker than ever before, tears wet your face and the dull ache nauseates. Humiliation coats your skin, fear claws at it.
But it all fades the moment Steve runs into the room.
“Y/N.”
He doesn’t look at anyone else. He doesn’t hesitate or wait or overthink. In seconds his arms replace Robin’s. Fear paints every inch of his face. His hands trace every dip of your skin.
“You’re hurt.” Raw despair drips into Steve’s voice. He cups your face and carefully tilts your head so that he can inspect the injury. He has to hold his breath to steady how irrevocably his heartbeat stings seeing you in so much pain. “Oh, angelface.”
Steve’s touch burns, yet it makes your skin cold and you aren’t sure if you want to pull away or collapse into the cavity of his chest. “You’re okay, yeah? Just look at me. Max and Robin will find you something to stop the bleeding.” He brushes hair out of your face and attends to you in such a delicate way that you never thought you’d see again. “Fuck, I’m so sorry.”
Though your tongue feels raw, you still can’t resist reassuring him. “You’re not the one who hit me.”
He doesn’t respond, instead grabbing the gauze that Robin offers and dabs your temple with a wet rag that Max threatened a crew member for. The cold stings against the wound and you wince with every touch, but Steve shushes you with soothing words. He apologizes under his breath over and over again.
“You can’t be serious.” Jonathan’s raised voice gets everyone’s attention. He stands in a corner with Gregory, who Steve hasn’t let come any closer to you.
“What’s going on?” Max sets down the rag and stalks towards the men.
Mike jabs a finger at Gregory. “This asshole just told us to go back on stage.”
Robin laughs humorlessly. “Yeah, fuck no.”
“You guys sold 20,000 tickets,” Gregory closes his eyes, knowing he’s fighting a losing battle. “You only have five songs left, it’d be unprofessional to waste the remaining time–”
“Y/N was just fucking assaulted!” Jonathan’s malice surprises everyone. He doesn’t fucking care what Gregory or anyone else thinks. You’re one of his closest friends and your blood hasn’t even dried yet. “No way in hell are we going back out there.”
“I care deeply for Y/N, and what happened tonight was despicable,” Gregory tries to look at you, but Steve blocks his view of you. Suppressing an agitated sigh, he begs the band to understand. “But I wouldn’t ask you guys to do this if it wasn’t important.”
Steve tightens his arms around you. “We’re done. End of discussion.”
“If you’d just listen to me–”
The door opens. Leonard Branham walks in. “Let them cut the show early.”
Gregory’s jaw drops. “Sir, you can’t be serious.”
“I’m plenty serious. I mean,” Leonard snorts loudly and gestures towards you and Steve, holding each other still. “Look at these two kids. Young and in love. No better drug than that. Even I can be sympathetic enough to that, you heartless cow.”
Max stifles a laugh. Mike doesn’t.
You ignore the way Steve’s fingers dig into your waist when Leonard says “in love.”
Gregory clenches his fists. This is the most uncomposed you’ve ever seen him. “With all due respect, sir, it’s a sold out show. Thousands of dollars that people paid for.”
“And I don’t give a shit. I’ve already made millions off this band anyways.” Leonard claps Steve’s shoulder, reminiscent of a proud father. “Fuck if I care if this kid’s knight in shining armor act makes me lose a few thousand. At least it’s entertaining!”
“But–”
Leonard’s amusement quickly turns to displeasure. He reels Gregory with a steely look. “I don’t pay you to suck my dick, do I? I pay you to do as I say, and right now I’m telling you to go make the announcement that the show’s over.”
Swallowing down humiliation, Gregory nods his head stiffly and leaves without another word.
“Fucking asshole,” Steve says under his breath, pulling you even closer.
“Alright, well.” Leonard adjusts his jacket and pulls out his wallet. He flits through the endless money within it before settling on five hundred dollar bills. He shoves the cash in Robin’s face. “Here, take this. Should be enough to cover the girl’s injury. If you need any legal fees: don’t.”
She accepts the money, albeit reluctantly. “Thank you, Mr. Branham.”
“I repay my investments. Remember that.” He shrugs, looking right at you when he says it. A silent reminder of his offer with the Jinxs that you have yet to accept. “Anyways, I should get going before the horde of angry people pit me like a pig. Good luck.”
The Februarys don’t even blink at his departure. They swarm around you instead, asking you a million questions a second.
“Do you feel sick?”
“Has the bleeding stopped?”
“Do you need ice? More gauze? Stitches?”
“How many fingers am I holding up?”
“She’s injured, not blind, Mike.”
“Had to make sure.”
Steve remains silent, holding you rather than asking his own questions. In his selfish ways this is the only thing he knows will keep him calm. Your scent, your soft skin against his, your hair in his face, your body with his.
You try to answer their questions and ease their concern, but as you attempt to reassure Robin that you don’t need stitches, a loud, macabre sound leaks through the dressing room from the audience outside.
They’re booing the Februarys.
A deep, hollow vessel of dread sinks into your stomach.
“You have to–”
Mike cuts you off. “Wait, you know I’m only holding up two fingers, right?”
“The show, you guys can’t–”
“I really think we should get your wound looked at.” Robin touches your face slightly and frowns at how deep the gash appears now that the blood has been wiped away. “I’ll take you. We can use the money Lenny left.”
Max nods. “Use every last cent that bastard left.”
They aren’t listening. No one is listening. “Please, just go back on stage–”
Only Steve hears your pleading. It’s always him. “You heard Lenny, Y/N. The show’s over.”
“But-but I’m fine.” This isn’t what you want. The booing persists and leaks through every crevice of the dressing room and drills into your skull and it only seems to be deafening you. “The fans, they’re upset and-and you can’t just let them down like this–”
“Y/N,” Steve pinches your chin between two fingers, forcing your head to tilt up at him. In his eyes is tenderness. Resentment cannot be found. “I don’t fucking care what the fans think. No show is worth your safety.”
You guys sold 20,000 tickets.
Holy shit, I look like a rockstar.
Everything I’ve done has been for the Februarys.
The booing outside grows into a nauseating crescendo and Steve looks at you with such softness. You can’t be the reason he loses a childhood dream that’s already been salvaged from ruin because of you.
Desperate, you raise your voice to be heard over the roar of the audience’s fury. “But this is everything you’ve ever dreamed of!”
“And I’m not sacrificing you for it! Nothing is worth losing you! Do you understand that? I’m not fucking losing you. I-I can’t lose you.”
All the air escapes your lungs.
The confession rings throughout the room.
And you stare up at Steve with no resolve or hesitancy or fear of what he’s said, as if you’ve expected it, as if you’ve always known, and isn’t that why you left that Chicago morning? Because Steve couldn’t admit to you what you already knew?
But as he stands before you, breathing in and out heavily, his adrenaline finally abandons his body. It leaves him weak and afraid. Like a shock to his system he comes back to himself, realizes where he is, who is with him, what he’s just admitted.
Everyone looks at Steve and they know. They know he’s in love with you they know he’s going too fast they know he bruised his knuckles tonight because he’d rather be in pain than to have you afraid and they know you’re wound so deeply into his skin and this is all happening too fast he’s going too fast.
Steve lets go of you as if you’ve burned him. Maybe you have.
The door slams shut.
No one calls after him.
–
Robin and Jonathan shove you into the back of a taxi and drag you into the first emergency room they find. Jonathan fills out all the paperwork. Robin holds your hand while a kind nurse cleans your injury.
Two hours later you’re cleared of a concussion and discharged with an ice pack to your head. The nurse instructs you to take it easy the next few days. Robin promises the woman she’ll keep an eye on you and Jonathan picks up your prescription pain meds for the swelling.
You’re just relieved that your camera made it out alive without any damage. Your skull took the brunt of it.
Even though it’s nearly one in the morning by the time you get back to the hotel, Mike and Max are waiting in the lobby. When they see you, they jump to their feet.
“What’d the doctor say?” Mike eyes your bandage wearily. “Are you brain damaged?”
Max pinches his side. “Can you be normal for five seconds?”
Though their worry endears you, the pain meds haven’t kicked in yet and your head feels like it’s on fire. Smiling thinly at them, you manage small reassurance. “I’m fine, guys.”
“No concussion, which is good.” Jonathan steps in for you. “She just can’t do anything reckless for a few days.”
Max snorts. “I’m sure that’ll be easy.”
“Now isn’t the time.” He gently berates her remark. “It’s late and we’ve all had a long day. Let’s just get some sleep. Tomorrow you guys can be your usual asshole selves.”
Mike boos, but Robin swats his chest and looks pointedly at Max. “Do as Jonathan says or I’ll hit you, too.”
She rolls her eyes but yanks the back of Mike’s shirt and drags him to the elevator. Jonathan accompanies them, kissing your forehead with a whispered goodnight as he leaves. The kids send you one last concerned glance before the elevator doors close and they’re gone.
“Do you need anything else?” Robin asks you, eyebrows knit in worry.
You shake your head. “I’m fine. Really.”
She doesn’t look convinced. “I can stay in your room tonight.”
“Robin,” you squeeze her hand, understanding her worry but hating the sensation of it. “I love you, but tonight was overwhelming and I just…”
All you’ve felt since leaving Glen Helen is overwhelmed frailty. The crash of your camera lens to your head, the man’s slurred anger, Steve’s fists cracking his skin, Leonard’s indifference and Gregory’s guilty eyes.
The terror on Steve’s face when he saw all the blood. His desperation to hold you, to search your skin for any other injuries and kiss them better. How raw his voice was when he confessed to you what he’s fought so hard to hide.
Closing your eyes, you exhale the weakness that bites your lungs. “I just really want to be alone right now.”
The edges of Robin’s eyes soften. “Yeah,” she says. “Of course, but if you’ll allow me to be selfish, I’d like to at least walk you to your room.”
You kiss the back of her hand. “Guide the way, Buckley.”
Her soft laughter eases the ache in your head for just a moment. Your hands remain intertwined the entire way to your room. She only lets go of you once you’re at your door, but even then she lingers.
“You know I love you, right?” Robin studies your face, as if trying to find something within it. “You’re still my best friend.”
You want to tell her that of course you know she loves you, but for some reason the words die in your throat. For hours now your body has been locked in a state of fight or flight. A varying mix of emotions heighten and depress every minute and all you want to do is close your eyes forever.
“I love you, too.” You caress her cheek, allowing yourself this one thing. Grabbing the key to your room, you unlock the door. “Thank you for taking care of me tonight.”
Robin cups the back of your head and kisses your hairline, right where Jonathan did earlier. “Always,” she mumbles against the skin there. “Goodnight, Y/N.”
“Goodnight.”
You leave her standing in the hallway. The silence in your room somehow amplifies the ringing in your ears. Alone for the first time all day, your knees sink to the floor, too exhausted to find the bed.
You don’t know how long you stay like this, head down and knees pushed against your chest with the hard floor beneath you. Long enough to leave your body numb to the pain, though not long enough to lessen the tugging in your chest that begs for attention.
Not now, you plead to yourself. Please.
The tugging in your chest only continues to constrict. Crawling out of your skin, you throw off your shirt and unzip your skirt and stumble into an old t-shirt before falling into bed. You force your eyes closed. Inside your ribcage something buries itself into the bones there. A million pins prick your skin.
A string ties around your throat and pulls tighter and tighter. Your chest squeezes, rattles your lungs, the begging doesn’t stop.
You have to see him.
Steve’s room is across from yours. It takes you less than a minute to cross the bridge of the hallway that divides you. Your legs carry you to his door, where you stand, hesitating, ears straining for any sign to turn around. That you’re making another mistake.
But there’s only silence in his room.
He’s alone.
Memories of the last time you stood before his hotel door flood your mind. Pleasurable, bitter flashes. The kiss that was on your lips from someone else. How Steve kissed them clean and poured liquid honey down your throat. The screaming the morning after. Vicious words that ruined the sanctity that the night had salvaged.
You knock on the door and wait several heartbeats.
No one answers.
Frowning, you test the handle and find that it’s unlocked. Your breath catches. For a moment you consider going back to your room, but the tugging in your chest pleads for release, it pleads for the reassurance that he’s okay.
You let yourself inside.
What hits you first is the stench of alcohol. Then you see the remains of the room.
Fragments of plates are shattered on the floor. Torn pieces of sheet music litter between the glass. A table on its side, thrown against the wall. Clothes strewn everywhere, torn from their suitcase and left in piles throughout the room. Cigarette butts burn holes into the carpet.
Careful to avoid the mess you’ve made, you step through the ruin.
Steve sits at the foot of his bed, a crumpled body on the ground. His head tilts to the side, knees curled into his chest, more a child soothing a hurt too big for his body than a broken man.
His glossy eyes find you in the dark room. A weak sound escapes his lips. A sheen of sweat covers his face, drenching his body. Paler than you’ve ever seen him, you’re afraid to ask how much he’s had to drink tonight.
“Is this real?” Steve’s hoarse question breaks the last of your resolve. He stares up at you like a little kid, lost and alone. “Are you real?”
“This is real.” You talk to him like an injured animal, lowering your voice, approaching him slowly. “I’m real, Steve.”
He squeezes his eyes shut and whimpers something incoherent. The sound weakens your knees and sends you to the ground beside him. Back against the bed, Steve’s head falls to your chest and you cradle his frail body that shakes through tears.
You’ve never seen Steve cry before.
You’ve seen him exhale elated laughter, you’ve seen his face twist in moanful pleasure and ecstasy, you’ve seen him spew bitter words and malicious anger, but you’ve never seen him cry.
“I’m sorry,” he cries into your skin, repeatedly, without pause, like a prayer that he begs salvation from. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”
You don’t know what exactly he apologizes for. He doesn’t know, either. The only thing he knows is that he’s missed being in your arms and that his mouth can’t form any other words. All he can say is your name and the remorse that builds in his chest and spills down his face.
Eventually Steve falls asleep pressed to your ribcage. Your arms fall numb but you don’t want to let him go. Early morning sunlight creeps through the window and you stare at his sleeping profile like you used to, back when everything was easy with him.
Steve still looks the same as he used to. His freckles align in the same place, eyelashes still kiss his cheeks that are stained with tears. But his pale skin cracks at its edges, dry and lifeless. The warm gold he used to be is gone. You can feel the ridge of his spine through his shirt, the outlines of his ribs.
Sucked dry by the alcohol and sex, Steve has become a skeleton of his potential.
Blinking back your own tears, your finger strokes his cheek. Even in his sleep, Steve leans into the touch.
You can’t keep doing this to him.
The deal had been suffocating Steve. You had been suffocating him, all for the false hope of holding onto the scattered pieces of your relationship with him. There was never any other way for this to end. The pieces settled where they landed for a reason.
His mistaken confession tonight only evinces it.
And I’m not sacrificing you for it.
Steve would give up everything for you, renounce his entire life for the possibility of remaining at arms length of you, to even just breathe the air you exhale.
And it’s killing him. What you have is slowly killing him. It isn’t something that can be messily stitched back together, not like you once naively believed.
Robin was right. You really are a catalyst.
Gregory’s offer nips at the scattered remains of your mind. Go back to New York. Photograph another band. Give up the Februarys.
Tomorrow you’ll talk to them. They deserve to be the first to know what your answer will be. But tonight, you hold Steve and watch the sun rise over the wreckage of a reliquary love.
–
“What the fuck do you mean you’re leaving us?”
You should’ve known Robin would voice her disbelief over the news loudly and with great proclivity.
“Robin–”
“Absolutely fucking not.”
She paces the room and laughs to herself hysterically. When you asked the Februarys to meet you in the hotel’s conference room before leaving for Vegas, she thought you were just going to ask them to pose for a few more photos. Maybe confess that it was really you who ate the last batch of cookies that El sent.
She didn’t think she’d be stepping into the conference room with a goddamn resignation speech prepped and ready.
“This is a joke, right?” Mike looks around the room, as if expecting Leonard to jump out from behind the curtains. When he doesn’t find anything, he aims his disbelief and upset at Gregory, who unhelpfully stands beside you. “What the hell did you do to Y/N in her concussed state?”
“I was never concussed.”
Gregory pushes his glasses up. “And this was entirely her decision.”
Max can’t look at you, arms crossed on the couch as if to protect herself against the sting of betrayal. “Some bullshit decision.”
“C’mon, guys,” you hate the hurt on their faces. “It’s only for a few months. We all still live in the same building.”
“I don’t.” Max’s eyes cut right into you, forcing you to look down at the ground.
Jonathan sits on the couch next to her, his own arms crossed. He’s looking at you like he looks at particularly complex and almost uncomfortable displays of art. You recognize the look from the classes you shared together and from late nights exploring the city to find inspiration for your next film projects.
“Why do you want to leave?” He asks you, no hint of anything in his voice. Emotionless, without any indication how he feels, and in the lack of emotion he reveals the quiet regret that his eyes can’t hide.
“I don’t want to leave, it’s just–” The excuse gets caught in your throat, its jagged edges cut your gumline and stab your teeth. Steve sits alone, in his own seat away from his bandmates, and he hasn’t once looked at you since waking up to you at the end of his bed this morning, tucked away from him.
You aren’t sure how much he remembers from last night. You aren’t sure that you want to know. Not when he remains quiet now, head turned away from you as you tell the Februarys that you’re leaving.
“I miss New York more than I thought I would,” you miss the weightlessness the city provided you, but you can’t say that you miss the city itself. Only the memories you made within it. “And I figured that if I photograph the Jinxs then maybe it’d revitalize my love for photography. Go back to my roots, you know?”
Robin chokes on her spit. “Did you just say the Jinxs?”
You give her a funny look, unsure why that’s what she chooses to focus on. “Yeah. They’re the band that requested me from Lenny.”
“Oh dear fuck.” She clutches her stomach.
Immediately Mike turns on her. “What the fuck did you do?”
“I-I happen to, um. Know Amelia Sloan. Pretty well.” Robin squeaks out, face red and splotchy in embarrassment. “She’s the lead singer.”
Jonathan drops his head. “You’re sleeping with her, aren’t you.”
“You’re sleeping with the enemy?” Mike jumps away from Robin as if she’s physically injured him. “Why the fuck would you do that?”
“I didn’t know she’d try to take Y/N away from us!” Robin exclaims, panicking as well.
Max glares at her. “You probably fed the idea into her head.”
“Contrary to popular belief, I don’t talk about Y/N or the band whenever I’m sleeping with a girl.”
Mike scoffs. “Of course you do, it’s how you get laid in the first place. And now you’ve slept with the goddamn enemy. Not even Steve has done that!”
Steve closes his eyes. Jonathan rolls his. Robin tugs at her hair.
Max still can’t look at you.
“Stop saying I’m sleeping with the fucking enemy!”
As the Februarys continue to argue, Gregory gives you a silent can we please get the fuck out of here? look, which you don’t hesitate to act on. Using their argument as a distraction, you slip out the room to go call Leonard and inform him of your decision.
The moment the door closes behind you, Steve throws himself off the seat and grabs his things. “I’ll see you guys on the bus.”
His voice comes out raw from disuse and the alcohol that burned it last night. He can’t stay in the conference room where his friends mourn the loss of you. Not when he desperately wants to mourn as well. Alone.
But suddenly the Februarys look at one another in frightening synchronicity and within seconds they’re jumping into action. Jonathan throws himself onto Steve, hooking his arms tight. Mike and Max gather anything in the room that can be used as a weapon and throw them behind the couch. The giant oval table that the hotel provides in the conference room gets shoved against the door by Robin, locking everyone inside.
“What the hell?” Steve fights against Jonathan, but the guy’s surprising strength has him pinned to the wall. The rest of the band members stand in a circle around them and Steve’s cynical laughter cuts into the silence of the room. “Is this a fucking impromptu intervention?”
“I think we can all agree you’re long overdue for one.” Robin snarks back.
Steve tightens his fists. “Fuck you, Buckley.”
“No, fuck you.” She sneers. “You need to sort your shit out with Y/N, do you hear me? Because I’m not fucking losing her over some petty miscommunicated feelings that goddamn third graders can express more eloquently.”
“We actually really like Y/N.” Max says. “She’s our friend.”
“She takes us to parks!” Mike gestures wildly. “And she actually thinks I’m funny!”
Jonathan nods solemnly. “She’s been good for us, Steve. Even you have to see that.”
“Do you guys think I want this?” Steve’s eyes sting and the cavity in his chest collapses. Baring his teeth to protect himself, never to be malicious, he sucks in a defeated breath. “I mean, fuck. I can’t even go an hour without seeing her and you think I want her to leave?”
His head knocks weakly against the wall behind him. He lets it hang there, tired of holding himself up. “That’s the fucking problem. We aren’t good for each other. If she’s unhappy then I can’t stop her from leaving.”
Mike makes a mocking gag of a sound and stomps over to his bag. “Oh, just shut the fuck up.” He grabs a book from within it and throws it down on the table. The thud echoes throughout the room. “Open the goddamn book.”
Steve tilts his head at Jonathan. “I’m pinned to a fucking wall right now.”
Robin yanks Jonathan off of him and then grabs the back of Steve’s shirt, collaring him, before throwing him onto the table without any gentleness. “And now you’re not. Open it.”
A pulsing ache instills Steve’s body. It screams at him to run. Taunts him to ruin everything yet again. The rusted leather book that gets thrown at him like a stray dog gets thrown a bone persecutes him to open it; it sees through who he is and all he tries to hide.
Inside the book are all of your photos. Steve could recognize the style of your art anywhere after spending hours observing the way you create it effortlessly.
“How the hell did you get Y/N’s portfolio?” He doesn’t understand why it’s being presented to him now.
“Mind your own business.” Mike grunts.
Robin pushes the book closer to him, her eyes now gentle yet again, sympathetic. “Look through the photos, Steve.” She brushes hair out of his face and pauses for a moment, thinking through her words carefully. “Really look at them and finally fucking accept what’s been obvious from the start.”
Steve shakes his head. An image of himself stares back at him, smiling into the mic with your familiar handwriting beneath it, February, 1989, my first time hearing rosie sing.
“I-I can’t–”
“You can,” she murmurs, pressing her forehead to his. She breathes in the shaky exhale he releases. “Remember why we stay.”
She kisses the crease between his brow. Steve wonders how he can tattoo the kiss into his skin.
“We’ll see you on the bus.” Max throws his earlier words back in his face, though there’s a lighthearted teasing behind them. She grazes Steve’s shoulder, an uncharacteristic act of tenderness towards him.
Jonathan stuffs his hands in his pockets and gives him a small nod. Mike waves a sad goodbye and Robin leaves with one last reassuring smile.
He’s alone again.
Yet he doesn’t feel the overwhelming urge to run. Instead, Steve finds himself wanting to run his fingers through the pages of your portfolio. He loves every picture you’ve ever shared with him, but he’s never seen this collection of photos before. The edges of the book’s pages are frayed and worn from love. Small doodles decorate the gaps between pictures, small comments and thoughts meant only for you to read. The portfolio encompasses who you are, the purest manifestation. A small sense of guilt tinges Steve’s chest at the idea that he’s intruding on something you wouldn't want him to see.
The kiss that Robin left on his skin warms, reminding him of what she’s asked.
A collection of your work resides in the book. The pages start from the very beginning of your time with the Februarys. Within the images Steve recognizes the first night you ever photographed the band, a picture of his face pressed against Robin’s as they share a mic. It’s been a long time since they’ve been so close during a performance.
Steve swallows the remorse down and flips through the photos. They’re a collection of every memory he’s ever wanted to preserve, but within the images he can’t help but notice a repetitive pattern that connects them all together.
All the photos are of him. Each and every one of them contains pieces of him. But it’s not the photos that fill his chest with dandelion fondness. It’s the words you write beneath them.
Snow on his winter jacket with a box in his hands, standing beside a bright yellow taxi in front of your old apartment – Steve, the gentleman who carried all my boxes.
His head buried under a blanket, hair peeking out the first morning he woke up to your laughter – A surprising early riser.
Silver rings around his fingers as he taunts Jonathan for questioning your decision to include a Velvet Underground song – Jonathan might be onto me.
The corner of Steve’s mouth as he smiles at the first crowd you documented for the Februarys – What a dangerous smile.
All the photos contain the same date.
February, 1989.
You’d only known Steve for a week prior to the documented film and yet you captured such a softness to him. You’ve always seen through him, Steve knows this, but he didn’t think the view would be so gentle in the destruction that it brought.
But even in the destruction, the soft way you photograph Steve never quite disappears.
A lipstick mark on his cheek, red and vibrant despite the bitterness that came before it – Rosie with my kiss on him.
Pink lights encasing a halo around him – And he claims I’m the angelface.
His back against a small restaurant window, sitting next to Robin and listening to a story she tells him because he couldn’t bring himself to sit next to you – I love how sunlight is gentle with him.
The photos are dated with different months, different stages of the deconstruction you brought upon each other, yet the softness remains.
And in the most recent photo, dated only yesterday, displays Steve in his suit from Glen Helen, a hand on his hip and his shirt straining against his chest – There’s my rosie.
You must’ve added the picture this morning. Before you told the Februarys that you were leaving, you glued one last photo of Steve into your portfolio, depicting him as the rockstar he pretends to be, captured in a light that makes him feel like he’s worth something.
Steve is your muse just as much as you’re his.
It’s then that he finally releases the breath he’d been holding ever since he ran into his apartment one night, sweating and late for what he thought would only be a simple introduction to a possible new roommate, but instead he found you in his living room golden and holy.
From the very beginning, he’s loved you.
And you’ve loved him.
You still love him.
–
Steve spends the entire three hour drive to Vegas going over and over the portfolio. He memorizes every picture, every line of writing, every small detail and drawing and messily glued on scrap of art and each passing minute his body warms.
No one talks to him during the drive, though the Februarys share secretive glances with one another. He kept the portfolio. He walked onto the bus. They’ve done all that they can. They just have to hope that it’s enough.
You meet everyone at the venue, smiling as if you haven’t just made the band mourn the loss of you. Gregory chose to stay on the bus, worried that his presence would only further upset the band.
“Welcome to Vegas.”
Robin takes your camera from you and places the strap around her own neck. “I imagine this will be your last show with us, considering Leonard doesn’t value anyone’s time or money but his own.”
Opening the stage door for the Februarys, your smile turns into a bittersweet one. “You know Lenny so well.”
One by one the band members step inside, each offering you their own remorseful smile. Max thanks you under her breath as you hold the door open, Mike winks playfully, and Jonathan grabs your shoulder for a brief moment and squeezes it.
“Let’s make this show count, then.” He says, slow, savoring the last moments he has left with you.
You grab his hand. “I like the way you think, Byers.”
Jonathan laughs and walks inside, leaving only Steve outside, the last of his band mates. You glance at him for a moment, unsure how to look at him after the vulnerability he wept last night. His stoic reaction to you leaving hurt you this morning. You’re not sure you know how to be around Steve anymore.
But he surprises you. He always surprises you.
Steve grabs the door and his other hand lands on your waist, his fingers slotting around the skin he once carved his prints into, and gently, ever so gently, moves you to the side so that he can hold the door open instead.
“After you,” he murmurs, a playful lilt in his voice.
Your mouth goes dry. “Thank you.”
“Always.”
One word, and still it kisses your fiendish skin.
You walk inside. The venue is beautiful. Mike has already made himself at home, sprawled across a lush cream couch. Robin sits at one of the vanity tables, fixing her makeup and luminescent as ever. A mosaic covers one of the walls and forms an image of a field of desert flowers, its multicolored tiles bright and smooth to the touch, Max’s finger runs over their edges in silent awe. Jonathan stares at the wall of photos next to the mosaic, a picture of every artist who has ever performed in the venue displayed.
An empty frame waits with the Februarys’ name etched into the wood.
You nudge Jonathan’s side. “Think I could take your guys’ photo?”
He sucks in a breath. “I don’t know if you’re qualified.”
“Hilarious.” Grabbing your camera from Robin, you spin around and clap your hands. Once you have the Februarys’ attention, you point at the mosaic wall. “Listen up, assholes. I’m taking your portrait for the wall and you’re all going to smile and look happy. Understood?”
Mike salutes and Max pulls him to her side, throwing an arm over his shoulders. Robin walks from the vanity and stands behind her, placing her chin on Max’s head and smiles wide. Jonathan stands beside Mike, two brothers who stand back to back like a vintage poster. Steve takes his time walking over to them, as if savoring the final moments of normalcy.
He stops next to you. “Where do you want me?”
His question startles you. You didn’t think he wanted your input anymore, not like he used to. “Oh, um,” you clear your throat and try to lessen how tight your vocal chords are. “Stand next to Robin, behind Jonathan. Try to balance the height difference, maybe? And try to be in contact with someone. You’re all linked together, I really like the patterns it forms.”
Steve has a tender look in his eyes that makes you suddenly nervous. Voice dying off, you struggle to finish the sentence. “I-I mean, if that’s okay?”
“Of course it’s okay.” He walks to Robin and presses his cheek to hers, eliciting a giggle, and ruffles Mike’s hair. With an easy, charming smile, he asks you, “this alright?”
Bringing the camera to your face, you can’t suppress the gooey smile that melts into your lips. “It’s perfect.”
The Februarys all knit together in a beautiful and intimate piece of history that only they possess. Childhood friends smile at one another. Their bodies embrace. There are no unattached strings between them, only clean, uniform lines that draw them even closer together.
A family.
Once you’ve taken the picture they break away from one another, though the lighthearted energy remains. An easy peace settles over the dressing room, lighter than it’s been in a long time. Not wanting to lose these final moments of delicacy, you take as many pictures as you can, for old time’s sake.
Your viewfinder captures Robin in the mirror, Steve helping with her hair. He braids the strands together, fingers lithe from years of practice. She winks at the camera and his coy smile sets your heart pounding.
A game of tag breaks out between Mike, Jonathan, and Max. You follow their childish laughter with your camera. Max’s emerald green jacket clashes with Mike’s burnt orange t-shirt and Jonathan’s gold rings that Nancy gifted him for his birthday. Their youthful smiles paint the nostalgic memory.
You take pictures of the instruments in the room, just as you used to. Mike’s sage guitar resting against an amp, nestled next to Max’s red bass and Steve’s blue guitar, an explosion of colors all combining into something iridescent. Robin plays her keyboard for you and you capture the light that spills onto her fingers and onto her pink fingernails.
As you capture every fleeting detail you find, eyes never leaving your camera, you feel someone watching you. The weight of Steve’s gaze, impossible to forget. From the corner of your eye you notice his honeyed eyes. His eyes simmer on your skin, though you’re terrified to meet them.
When a stage crew member knocks on the door and gives the Februarys their usual five minute warning, Steve finally looks away and turns to his bandmates instead. Something akin to content settles into his features.
“We know why we’re here,” he tells them. “We know why we stay.”
“Because it’s only us.” Robin finishes, knocking her head against his.
Steve pulls her close, he pulls everyone close. “It’s only us.” He affirms. “And we know what we have to do tonight.”
Max smirks. “We give them a show.”
As they lean against one another you take a photo of the harmony between them. The easy way the group looks at one another. How bright Steve’s eyes become when he’s with them, when he’s talking to them and laughing with them.
This is how he’s supposed to be, you think. Alive and bright.
Steve leans down, the Februarys follow, and he allows the anticipation to build into barely contained desperation. The seconds spill over and he looks at his friends and bites his lip and can’t think of anywhere else he’d rather be.
“Showtime.”
The Februarys break into cheers.
Steve will never grow tired of the sound.
–
The Vegas venue is one of the smaller venues they’ve performed in. Capped at a capacity of one thousand, the sold out show murmurs conversations and speculation as the audience awaits the Februarys.
You stand at the center, placed in the barricade that only gets built for you. Camera warm in your hands, you breathe in deeply. The excited rumblings of the crowd, the hot stage lights, the scent of bodies and smoke and alcohol in a building meant to be danced in.
You hope you never forget any of it. Already you grieve the loss of this version of you, this part of your life, that you will never get again. Not quite like this. Never the same.
Your reverie ends with Steve’s arrival on stage. He walks up the mic while the rest of the Februarys take their places behind him. The crowd bursts into the cheers they’ll never get used to hearing, that you hope they’ll always receive.
Steve grabs the mic stand, fingers lazily wrap around the metal. His skin glows golden under the stage lights, a thin silk shirt drapes over him in a dream-like manner. “We fucking made it to Vegas!”
More screams and applause. He chuckles, the rough edges of the boyish laughter presses against your chest. “God, you guys know how to make a guy feel special.”
Mike plucks a few strings to the tune of the crowd’s pleasure. Steve nods along, extends his arm towards the kid. “Over here we have Mike Wheeler on electric guitar, arguably better than me,” he bows down, getting Mike to laugh. “Next we have Robin Buckley on keyboard, isn’t she pretty?” Robin plays a few chords and scrunches her nose in flirtatious manner. Steve blows her a kiss and turns to Max. “Here we have Max Mayfield on bass, a fucking monster.” The girl shoves him, but not even she can hide her smile. Finally Steve drags the mic stand to Jonathan and places a messy kiss to his cheek. “And last, but certainly not least, we have Jonathan fucking Byers on drums!”
A series of beats get pounded into the drums and at Jonathan’s cue the crowd goes fucking wild. Whistles and energetic praise all demanding for the show to finally begin, for the music they came for to come to life and become a part of their jugulars.
Steve lowers the mic and gets caught in the moment. He can’t believe any of it is real.
You watch his awe. The volume inside the venue only grows louder and Steve’s chest rises and falls in a steady rhythm. In the crowd his eyes find you already staring back at him, and because nostalgia has always tasted sweeter dipped in melancholy familiarity, he winks at you.
Your heart beats out of its chest. He ducks his head seeing the blush that blooms on your cheeks, and the shyness, though endearing and lovely, lingers in the back of your mind.
“We’re the Februarys,” Steve shouts into the mic, teeth peeking through his confident smile. “Let’s go!”
Jonathan dives into the first drum solo and Max plays along, head banging to the rapid staccato tempo that Mike one day thought of alone in his room one night. Robin accompanies the tempo with a slower set of chords and Steve grabs the mic and the venue drenches in his clear voice.
Throughout the night you lose count of how many pictures you take. It doesn’t matter to you. Your final night with the Februarys will be preserved through the film. This you’re sure of.
Though as the show continues you find your attention drawn to the way the Februarys whisper between the songs. Poorly hidden glances at you follow the whispers. Their behavior confuses you slightly, worries you, but you’re desperate for one final memory of the Februarys that’s painted in lovely pinks rather than remorseful blues, so you push down the disquiet and cheer along with the crowd instead.
The setlist was carefully curated by Mike and Robin the week leading up to the tour. It took multiple days, arguments, and compromises before they were able to settle on which twelve songs to perform from their EP and album. You watched them agonize over the unseen details, such as whether Going should bleed into Lower East or whether it’s better suited as a closing song and if the flow of the music should tell a story or leave the audience unexpecting.
So when the Februarys don’t perform Rosie, a song that nearly broke the band apart trying to figure out where to put it in the setlist, you find it more than a little odd.
None of the band members stumble over the unexpected setlist change. They knew they wouldn’t be performing it tonight. Instead they wrap up their set as they normally do, ending with Going where Steve screams everything he has into the microphone.
Except he doesn’t say anything when the song is over. He doesn’t think the audience for the show or wishes them a good night. He’s completely silent as the fans scream for an encore, for any semblance of more.
Mike moves first, unplugging his electric guitar from its amp. Max does the same with her bass. From his drumset Jonathan unplugs the microphone that sits next to him. Robin turns off her keyboard and goes to the wings of the stage. She brings out Steve’s acoustic guitar. He takes it from her.
You watch along with the crowd, straining your neck to understand what the hell they’re doing. They’ve never done something like this before. The show feels unfinished, yet they take apart their instruments as if it is.
Steve walks over to the edge of the stage. He stands in front of you for a moment, eyes only on you. A hush falls over the venue. Every breath gets held, you’ve forgotten how to release yours.
He sits down. Close to the edge, his feet dangle over the sides, as close as he can possibly get to you given the constraints of the stage layout. Robin places a mic right next to him, angled so he doesn’t have to hold it, leaving his hands free for his guitar.
“We’re going to sing Rosie a little differently tonight,” he murmurs. “I hope that’s okay with you.”
The question is only meant for you. He knows you’ll understand it.
Heart beating in your throat, you nod.
Thank you, Steve mouths back, fingers already playing the beginning notes of the song. He doesn’t look away, he doesn’t blink when he swears to you, for everything.
Under the dim pink lights he plays the song he wrote that spilled from his chest and onto a piece of paper one night. Steve had been alone in his room staring at his ceiling. Your laughter floated through the bedroom walls, giggling with Robin about something. He had traced the cracks in the building’s walls, silently whispering to himself rosie rosie rosie, unable to get the sugary saturated way the endearment fell from your lips the night before. No one had ever given Steve a name before with so much charm and sincerity.
You get all rosie. I think it’s cute.
He remembers pulling out the photo you’d taken of him and staring at it, awestruck by how unreal it all felt to be portrayed as a rockstar. Steve had always had the far fetched dream, but somehow the growing recognition and crystallizing music couldn’t satiate the itch. He didn’t feel that he deserved it. But then there you were, somehow able to soothe the overwhelming craving for more that has always plagued him, all with one photo. One moment.
That night Steve wrote Rosie. He still considers it the easiest, and truest, song he’s ever written.
And now he performs it for you. He was always meant to only perform the song for you.
Steve’s lonesome fingers pluck the guitar strings. Mike and Max stand to the side, their instruments at their sides. Jonathan sits at his drums, head down, softly swaying to the melodic chords that remind him of his own love in New York, waiting for him. Robin leans over her keyboard, head in her fond hands as she watches her friend serenade you.
Slow, raw, aching, Steve never once looks away from you as he sings. His ember voice lilts through the guitar’s symphony. Everything he was never able to tell you, that he was afraid to tell you, intertwines within the strain of his voice and the pleading way he plays.
Rock-a-bye-posie?
No, maybe it’s ring-around-my-baby?
Or could it be rosie and falling down with you?
Through the blurry tears in your eyes you watch Steve. The ragged pause of his breath between the lines, his brown eyes a melted toffee adoring you, the darling way his freckles and moles dance across his skin as he sings.
He’s never looked more beautiful begging.
Mixed up all inside my head the rush of lullaby blues.
Yes or no? Or is it maybe?
Or could it be forever rosie?
Steve plays a little harder going into the bridge. He gasps for air and his wanting turns into a requiem. “Yes or no?” He prays into the open wound before you and begs you to fill it with something holy. “Can I be forever rosie?”
“Angelface,” the scratch of a guitar string cuts the softness of the requiem. He has to tell you. He has to get you to listen and know that has given himself entirely to you. He wants you to forever call him rosie, to always be the cause of the flush on his face. “Pretty please,” he begs under his breath between the lines, broken and aching.
Just before the bridge fades Steve prolongs the melody. He adds to the song, an extension of himself. He will not be left for want and nothing. “Let me be forever rosie,” his timbre softens around the edges of his prayer, finally tying his sacrament to you with the parting words, “forever rosie and falling into love with you.”
The final guitar note echoes irrevocably.
Rosie has come to an end.
All around you there are screams. Loud, blinding screams. The ground shakes and people cheer and throw their hands together in a frenzy that only music can strike. But you don’t hear any of it. The spillage of praise for the boy in front of you fades into nothing when he looks at you.
“Thank you,” Steve acknowledges the crowd, though his heart isn’t in it. His heart resides in your chest. He gets up and turns to the Februarys, linking his arms through Robin’s and Mike’s as they all line up in the center of the stage and take their final bows.
Robin blows you a kiss as she exits the stage. Jonathan and Mike both wink, following her. Max simply waves before she joins her friends. All of them knew what tonight would bring.
Just before Steve steps off the stage he quickly grabs the microphone. He only has one last chance to beg you to stay. When tonight ends, he could lose you forever.
Losing you would be the one thing Steve would never recover from.
“Please don’t leave,” his lips press against the mic, desperate to ensure you hear him. His eyes sink into your chest. The words press into your bones. “Not when I’m finally ready to promise you everything.”
And then he’s gone.
You don’t remember jumping over the barricade. You don’t remember running through the crowd, weaving through the onslaught of bodies. You don’t remember the hot desperation that singed your veins or the spiraling need to find him, for more.
All you remember is Steve waiting for you.
He waits for you in the dressing room, one last stand, one last attempt. He draws into himself when he notices you standing in the doorway. Neither of you move. He watches you, tries to read your body language.
Yes or no? Or is it maybe?
He doesn’t know anymore.
But then you’re running into his arms.
The kiss starts the same way your relationship did. Messy, fast, all encompassing. There isn’t room for anything else. There was never room for anything else.
Steve draws you so tightly into his chest and makes such a delicate sound. You nip his bottom lip, tug at his hair, and he answers your pleads with nails digging into your hips, where he carves himself into the outline of the bones there. The tender flesh welcomes him home, your skin exhales in relief, where have you been?
“I love you,” Steve bites the confession into your lips and soothes them with another kiss. “I love you,” he sighs against the mouth that he craves. “I love you,” he will die a happy man if all he is ever able to say again are these three words, marked nipped into your collarbones with his greedy teeth.
“I’ll stay,” you answer the prayer, merciful face wet with tears. “I love you, rosie,” you feel him smile against your lips. You were always going to end this way. He was always going to be your rosie.
Steve moves his lips to your cheeks, then to your nose, the crest of your forehead, the ridges of your collarbones, etching the same promise into them. It may never undo the hurt you brought upon each other. The scars left behind may not fade, but the tragedy of humanity wasn’t the fall of Eden, but the failure to stay in the garden.
When you love someone, you stay.
“I’ll stay.” Steve promises, human just as you are.
It is the only innate instinct to keep trying to hold onto one another. It is embedded within human history, and you once swore to him that you were going to be a part of his history.
-
⌑ series masterlist
⌑ if youd like to buy me a coffee ☕︎
⌑ please feel free to like, reblog, and comment. i adore hearing from you guys :)
#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x you#steve harrington x y/n#steve harrington fic#rockstar!steve harrington#stranger things fic#m's writing#WHAT AN ENDING#DAMN
207 notes
·
View notes
Text

You're mine
heeseung x fem!reader
𝘿𝙀𝘼𝘿 𝘿𝙊𝙑𝙀 𝘿𝙊 𝙉𝙊𝙏 𝙀𝘼𝙏
Don't like? Don't read.
content warnings: NONCON, unprotected sex (don't do this!), bondage, edging, fingering, overstimulation, mentions of bruises, somnophilia, dacryphilia, spit kink, drugging, slapping, asphyxiation (choking), mentions of an aphrodisiac, biting, bleeding kink(?), breeding kink, size kink, tummy bulge, a bit of cockwarming, heeseung won't stop 🫠, a bit of aftercare in the end, not proofread
MDNI
word count: 960
likes, reblogs, and feedback would be appreciated!!
Disclaimer:
I am not responsible for the content you consume. Content warnings are listed above (I may have missed something), please read thoroughly so you know what to expect. This is very very dark and I do not condone these things to happen in real life. THIS IS A FANFICTION WHICH MEANS IT DOES NOT DEPICT HOW HEESEUNG IS IN REAL LIFE.
ฅᨐฅ notes: this is the continuation to "you owe me"! I mentioned that it was longer in my notes app but apparently people like dark content so here's the latter part as a continuation. his could be read as a standalone, or you could read the first part here ➡ you owe me.
—💐
You woke up feeling restrained, your wrists bound to the headboard with handcuffs. You could feel the familiar stretch of Heeseung's cock inside of you, moving in and out of you at a slow pace. It felt painful yet pleasurable, you could tell he's been at it for hours. Your legs were wrapped loosely around his waist so he could move freely. You squirmed a bit, the action prompting Heeseung to look up at you.
Heeseung smiled once he saw that you're awake, his fingers making quick circles on your clit. His thrusts got faster, more desperate, and you let out a choked moan once you came undone. He pulled out to avoid finishing, replacing his cock with his fingers, not letting you feel empty even once. You whined, the overstimulation feeling overwhelming.
"𝘏𝘦𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘶𝘯𝘨— Heeseung 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦. Hurts s'bad, can't—" You try and talk, the man above you tuts, shoving his cock inside of you once more.
The cycle continued, Heeseung's eyes never once leave your cunt. It was fucked red and raw, you could barely feel anything anymore. At this point, every time he thrusted, you'd cum. Your walls fluttered around his thick girth, he pulls out when he's close, fucks you with his fingers, then shoves his cock is inside you again.
Heeseung glanced at your face after a few minutes, a smile creeped up on his. Your cheeks were flushed from the slapping and overstimulation, dried tears clung to your cheeks while new ones kept running down your face. You were drooling, too. Heeseung loved the sight, and he loved the fact that he was the one that got you looking like it.
His eyes wandered down your body, admiring the purple bruises he left earlier. Your body was a blank canvas only 𝘩𝘦 could taint. 𝘕𝘰 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘦𝘭𝘴𝘦. The whimpers you let out turned him on even more and he fucked harder into you. He'd edge himself for hours as long as he got to keep fucking you.
Heeseung leaned down, his breath fanning your ear. "Took an aphrodisiac just to keep fucking you, baby." He whispered while his hand squeezed your cheeks together, causing your lips to pout. He slapped you, 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥, once. Then twice. Then a few more times just to get you sobbing again. Heeseung only laughed.
"Open." He commanded and you opened your mouth. He spat into it then kissed you, sucking your tongue into his mouth like he needed to get the last of the flavor out of you. Heeseung groaned, spitting into your mouth one more time before biting your bottom lip as he pulled away.
The room was filled with wet sounds of skin slapping on skin, your cunt incredibly wet and spent that Heeseung could freely slide in and out. He'd pull out sometimes just to watch your empty hole gape and convulse around nothing, as if needing to be filled to feel whole again.
You regained a bit of your strength, tugging at the cuffs on your wrists while desperately trying to pull your body away from Heeseung. At the sight of you trying to twist your body away from Heeseung's cock, his eyes darkened. He grabbed your hips, pulling you down to him your arms stretched painfully. His grip grew tighter when you yelped in pain, his thrusts got rougher— it was too much for you to handle.
"𝘚𝘵𝘰𝘱." You begged weakly, your teary eyes blinked up at the crazed look on Heeseung's face. "Heeseung, stop 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦." You tried again, unwrapping one of your legs from his waist and using it to try and kick him away. That pissed him off.
"Wrong move, baby." Heeseung shook his head disapprovingly and you knew you messed up. He let one of his hands wrap around your neck and he squeezed hard, cutting off your air supply. You tugged at the cuffs once again, body shaking at the sense of being fucked into oblivion while choked at the same time. The man above you licked his lips, his thrusts slowed but rougher, your body bouncing upwards once his pelvis was pressed against yours.
He could see how the lack of oxygen was affecting you, you blinked slower, choked sounds coming out of you. But Heeseung didn't stop, he couldn't. He 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵. He bent down, his nose brushed against yours. He licked your cheek before he bit, sharp teeth piercing your skin, drawing blood that he happily licked it away.
You're already unconscious at this point, Heeseung finally letting go of your neck. But his thrusts don't stop. The look of you all soft and pliant made Heeseung fall for you even more.
"I'm going to breed you full, baby." Heeseung spoke breathlessly, admiring the outline of his cock in your abdomen. He loved that you seemed so small compared to him. "You're going to lay there and take it, suck my fucking cock in until my cum takes and you're all swollen with my baby, yeah?" He added, caressing your cheek with his thumb. He thrusted one last time, pushing in to the hilt while he released spurts of cum inside you.
"Good fucking girl." Heeseung stayed inside of you, he didn't want to pull away just yet. He softly brushed your hair away from your sweaty forehead, pressing a chaste kiss there before pulling out. He undid the cuffs, gently rubbing the skin of your wrists seeing how they started to bruise.
Heeseung wiped your body down with a wet towel he kept nearby, carrying you bridal style to another room. He carefully laid you down on the bed, climbing behind you and pulling you to his chest protectively.
"I'm never letting you leave, you hear me?" Heeseung whispered, kissing your cheek one last time before falling asleep himself.
—💐
ฅᨐฅ notes: the ending sucked wtf. this is purely out of my deepest dark fantasies. im sorry? I planned more dark shit for this one, but let's save that for my future works 👀
#enhypen smut#enhypen#heeseung x reader#heeseung smut#enhypen x reader#enha smut#enhypen hard hours#enhypen hard thoughts#tw noncon#ฅᨐฅ enhazy
205 notes
·
View notes
Text
My experience is similar to this. I'm experienced with a lot of lo-code/no-code technologies, but my Javascript skills are... somewhat lacking. I've found that when I clearly explain my problem to ChatGPT, it can give me code that doesn't work, but gets me a lot closer to my goal. I make my modifications, I change my code, it still doesn't work, I ask ChatGPT why it doesn't work, and it can often identify the problem and set me on the right track.
I don't see any evidence of sycophancy or "this is the best idea ever"; it bluntly but politely tells me "You're on the right track, but here are some issues that might be why your code doesn't work." I also don't think it's affecting my brainpower any -- the contrary, in fact, because I'm learning a lot about Javascript by working with it on the real world problems I have to solve, with ChatGPT's help. Sometimes I can even write one from scratch without its help, now.
I believe computer code is kind of unique about this, though. Well, or maybe math too. While coding is semi-creative in that there are multiple ways to code the same result... it's finite, unlike essay writing. There are a limited number of ways to code that will get you the result you want. And without ChatGPT, I'd be spending hours googling and trying to synthesize the results I get, but a lot of it would be over my head.
Should I learn Javascript? Absolutely, now that I have a job where I can do 85% of the assignments without trouble but then there's that 15% that's over my head, and that includes the Javascript. Improving all the skills this job requires is one of the reasons I was so excited to get it, because it's a job doing nothing but the only shit I like to do in IT. But learning a new skill while working full time doesn't go super fast.
Code isn't creative enough to have a plagiarism issue, or a "this was plainly machine output" issue, and if you approach it from the perspective of trying to understand why the machine told you to do this thing, it improves your skills rather than degrading them. All computer systems nowadays, but especially the lo-code/no-code sector, are either created by corporations who like to randomly change everything for shits and giggles, or are created open source by a giant base of developers, and either way, no one human has enough time in their life to learn everything about a technology before that technology changes completely. And because it will never give you perfect cookie-cutter answers that work every time, it does not empower people who know absolutely nothing to leave out the IT worker entirely; you still have to know what you're doing to use the tool. It's a perfect use case.
This is not the same case as having it write your college essays, because until you go through the process of crafting essays, you will not understand why the essay it created works (or doesn't work, and then you won't be able to fix it.) It's not even the same thing as having it do your programming homework -- I've been doing lo-code scripting languages for 25 years now. Just, not Javascript specifically. But I know how scripting languages work, so I can figure out why the code ChatGPT gives me works (or doesn't, and I can often then figure out how to fix it.)
Once you learn how to do something and you're reasonably adept at it, ChatGPT can help you do it faster. If that thing is "write articles", then we run into the fact that it learned by reading all kinds of shit its creators did not pay for and that the authors did not give it permission for, but if that thing is "write code"... exposed code is all over the Internet, the people who create the code we use want us to use it and usually have extensive documentation about how we should use it to make what we want happen, and nothing in a scripting language should ever be construed to be under copyright protection, because you can't compile a scripting language. Anyone who can see the site it runs on can see it, or enough of it to figure out how it was written. And developers know this. If you want something to be proprietary and secret, you write it in code that compiles, not scripting language.
I feel like using a computer to write better computer code is kind of the ideal use case for using a computer assistant. I'm still very much against having ChatGPT write your essay or do your analysis, though.
Why are you using chatgpt to get through college. Why are you spending so much time and money on something just to be functionally illiterate and have zero new skills at the end of it all. Literally shooting yourself in the foot. If you want to waste thirty grand you can always just buy a sportscar.
20K notes
·
View notes